Pucking the Enemy

Melissa Huxley

Contents

Introduction

1.  Hazel

2.  Hazel

3.  Phillip

4.  Hazel

5.  Cormac

6.  Phillip

7.  Hazel

8.  Hazel

9.  Hazel

10.  Seb

11.  Hazel

12.  Roman

13.  Seb

14.  Hazel

15.  Hazel

16.  Cormac

17.  Roman

18.  Hazel

19.  Seb

20.  Hazel

21.  Phillip

22.  Hazel

23.  Hazel

24.  Seb

25.  Roman

26.  Cormac

27.  Hazel

28.  Hazel

29.  Seb

30.  Hazel

31.  Hazel

32.  Phillip

33.  Hazel

34.  Roman

35.  Hazel

36.  Cormac

37.  Hazel

38.  Roman

39.  Hazel

40.  Roman

41.  Seb

42.  Hazel

43.  Phillip

44.  Hazel

45.  Hazel

46.  Hazel

47.  Seb

I have attempted to write this book in American English, but I am a Brit, so there may be errors!

If you see any errors please drop us a message at melissahuxleyinfo@gmail.com

I hope you enjoy

Love, Mel

Chapter 1

Hazel

“No jersey tonight?” Seb asked as he appeared in my doorway, his dark curls still damp from his shower. My best friend wore his usual T-shirt and jeans, and we were making our way to the after-party for the hockey game he’d just played, hosted at some random frat house. We had been friends for so many years, and I had attended so many of his games and related events, that it would feel weird if I missed one—even though my back-to-school reading list was insane, and I needed to dedicate some serious hours to studying.

Seb’s team, the Hawking Hawks—real original name, I know—had just dominated over the Glenfield Giants, so he was in a celebratory mood. We had swung by my dorm so I could grab a few things before going to the after-party together. Since the game had been right after my classical literature class, I had taken my book bag with me, and the last thing I wanted to do was haul it around a party.

“The jersey was dirty, so I had to put it in the wash. Surely, this will do? It’s the team colors, after all.” I glanced in the mirror at my outfit. The dress I had chosen was princessy, whimsical, and possibly childish—knee length and blue, with puffy tulle sleeves.

Usually, I wore one of Seb’s jerseys. He had given me quite a few over the years, and they were pretty comfy to wear. The one I’d been wearing the most during the current season had to be cleaned because I’d accidentally spilled ketchup down it during the last game. That left my dress choices somewhat open to interpretation. So, the flouncy, blue dress it was.

I loved it.

“You look amazing. It’ll do,” Seb said, leaning against the wall, his eyes raking over me.

“Thank you!” I beamed at him, grabbing my purse that was shaped like a cloud and slinging it over my shoulder.

“Maybe you look too amazing,” he muttered as he trailed after me. I rolled my eyes. Sebastian and I had been friends for so long that I was used to his overprotective nature. He closed the door to my dormitory, checking it had locked before following me. Dallas House was one of the fanciest dorms at Hawking University. The security was amazing—so much so that I often didn’t bother locking my door. When Seb had discovered that, I had been subjected to a three-hour-long lecture on personal safety.

“No such thing as looking too good!” I told him as I strode out the door, going downstairs and into his waiting silver truck. I had spent an extra twenty minutes applying blue shimmer and glitter to my eyelids. If I wanted to look like a fairy princess, then that was my goddamned prerogative.

“Put your belt on!” he insisted as he hauled himself into the driver’s seat.

“So overprotective,” I said, rolling my eyes. The entire cab smelled like Seb—rich cherry wine. That smell was comforting and familiar to me.

“I have to be, considering you can hardly walk in a straight line!”

“I can!”

“You tripped over thin air and spilled Coke on the mascot!”

“That was one time!”

Seb snorted. “One time too many, Hazelnut.”

By the time we got to the frat house twenty minutes from campus, the party was already in full swing. Loud music blared, and people loitered in front of the house, drinks in hand.

“We’re always late to these things,” I said as Seb parked his truck on a nearby street.

“That’s because you take so long getting ready. Did you really need to take ten minutes just to apply glitter to your face?” Seb asked in a good-natured voice.

“I only applied it to my eyelids, and it’s blue, so it’s all in team spirit!” I insisted with a laugh, unbuckling my seat belt and climbing out of the truck.

He laughed. “Well, I appreciate the support.”

The house was packed, and that was saying something because it was one of the larger frat houses. Everywhere I looked, there were people standing around in small groups and socializing, dancing, or getting grabby with one another.

“I’m going to go find Dylan. Are you okay?” Seb asked loudly, so I could hear him over the music. Dylan was his teammate, and he had mentioned discussing something to do with an upcoming game before finding me again.

“Don’t take too long,” I shouted over the music.

“I’ll try and be quick. You know how Dylan can be. If I don’t listen to him bitch about how we failed during the game, he’ll never shut up.”

I nodded; that sounded about right. “I’ll go grab us some drinks.”

“Sealed cans only, Hazelnut!” he shouted as we parted. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Seb was paranoid that I would accept a drink from some random guy and end up drugged to the skies. Ever since we went to our first high school party, he had implemented a “sealed cans only” rule. If I didn’t open the drink myself, or at the very least, see it being opened, I wasn’t to touch it.

Squeezing through the bodies, I made way to what I believed was the kitchen. Luckily, most houses had somewhat similar layouts, so it wasn’t hard to figure out, despite there being an astronomical number of people shoved into the relatively small space.

The marble countertops were covered in buckets of ice filled with various cans and bottles. The options ranged from soda to beer to cute little cans of cocktails. Those caught my interest. I usually avoided mixed drinks because they weren’t worth the lecture from Seb about the closed-can policy.

The buckets were in the middle of the counter, so I had to stand on my tiptoes to lean over to search through one of them, the ice water burning my fingers as I rummaged, trying to grab the red can I could just make out.

The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and my body stiffened as I felt someone move behind me.

Dark, fruity rum wafted around me. Was that the stranger’s scent or just the overwhelming alcoholic smell of the party?

Either way, it smelled divine.

“Looking for something in particular?” a deep voice said from behind me.

I wasn’t a dark rum girl… but I could easily become one.

Slowly, I pulled my hand out of the bucket, sinking back onto my heels and turning to see who the voice belonged to.

Holy hot alpha.

Easily a foot taller than me, the stranger had neatly cut blond hair that was styled back out of his face. He had a pronounced jawline and an angular nose to match. Blue eyes and high cheekbones. His chest was wide, and he was clearly well built under the black T-shirt he wore.

Either this man had been doused in dark, fruity rum—which, seeing as we were at a frat party, was a possibility—or he smelled good enough to eat.

“Hi,” I said quietly, my voice getting lost in the noise of the party.

He leaned forward so his lips nearly brushed my ear. The smell was definitely coming from him. I had the momentary urge to lean forward and lick his neck, to see if he tasted as good as he smelled.

“I asked if you were looking for anything in particular, Duchess?” He repeated his earlier question, only this time, he added the nickname.

“I was trying to get a can of strawberry daiquiri,” I admitted with a shy smile. I wasn’t the quietest of omegas, but something about the sheer presence of this alpha had me feeling a bit more subdued than usual.

His face broke out into a disarming grin. “I can help you there,” he declared, leaning over to reach the bucket. The movement plastered our bodies together as he looked down at me with a smile, his eyes never leaving my face as his fingers searched around in the bucket, pulling out the can with ease and holding it in front of my face with a triumphant grin.

“Thank you.” I gently took the can from him, opening it and taking a sip. “I’m surprised they even do cocktail cans at these parties.”

“I know the guys who live here. They tend to do it for the omegas who don’t want to accept drinks that are already open,” he said, leaning down, his body still less than an inch from mine. He was invading my personal space, and if it were anyone else, I would have been irritated, but his presence was oddly comforting.

I snorted with laughter. “My best friend has a rule that I’m not allowed to drink from anything that I haven’t opened myself at parties,” I admitted, licking my lips.

“She’s a very smart woman, then,” he said, resting one of his hands on the countertop, caging me in.

I didn’t bother to correct him.

“What’s your name?” I asked.

“Roman, you?” The movement of his lips drew my attention to their fullness. I wanted to taste him.

“Hazel.”

“Beautiful name for a beautiful omega.” He smiled. “Though you’re clearly being neglected. No one should let a beautiful omega scramble for drinks on her own. You’re far too short for it.” Laughter danced in his eyes as he spoke, and he was obviously holding back a laugh.

“I’ll have you know, I’m five foot tall!” I cried indignantly.

He cocked his eyebrow, a disbelieving look crossing his face. “Are you sure about that? You’re practically a nugget.”

“I am!” I insisted. Well… I was close enough.

Glancing over to the right, I saw Seb through the throng of people. He was surrounded by puck bunnies in tight dresses with their hair and makeup done far nicer than I could ever do on myself. My best friend smiled at them with ease. He loved the attention. I didn’t begrudge him that, but it could be annoying when it meant him leaving me to my own devices with people I hardly knew.

Only, this time, I had someone to keep me company.

A very handsome someone who I was considering climbing like a tree.

“I’m calling bullshit on your height, Duchess.”

“That’s rude.” I turned my nose up at him, even though the effect was somewhat ruined by the smile I couldn’t keep off my face.

“I never said I was a gentleman.” He shrugged. “A gentleman wouldn’t be having the thoughts I am.”

“I wouldn’t worry about that. My thoughts are hardly ladylike,” I admitted, taking a small sip of my drink, the sweet strawberry making me hum in happiness.

Roman’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “And what thoughts are you having, Duchess?”

I leaned forward, preparing to be brave. If Sebastian could have a load of puck bunnies hanging off him, then I could have a little fun of my own without feeling guilty. “Dirty ones,” I declared.

“What a bold little omega you are,” he said, leaning over and grabbing a can of beer, cracking it open and taking a sip, his eyes never leaving me.

“I’m trying something new.” I shrugged. “What do you study?”

“Business and communications. What about you?”

“English major, with a minor in textiles.” As I spoke, his hand slowly inched around my waist, leaving a trail of fire through the material of my dress.

“Smart woman,” he murmured, dipping his head so our lips were less than an inch apart. His breath smelled like rum and dark fruit. It was a delicious and heady mix, and I wanted more.

“We’ve only just met,” I mumbled.

“I know. This is weird, but there’s something about you that’s just so…”

I huffed lightly. “I bet you say that to all the girls.”

He laughed, the sound almost drowned out in the loudness of the room. His hand gripped my hips, pulling me flush with him.

My entire body warmed at the sensation.

He was hard, his cock pressed firmly against me.

I silently thanked the gods that we were in a loud party, full of various scents, so he probably couldn’t smell just how turned on the feel of his hardness made me. Were we alone, he would undoubtedly get a noseful of my slick.

“Usually, I’m a lot cooler,” he said. “But for some reason, I can’t seem to manage that with you.” His breath danced across my face as he spoke. All I needed to do was inch forward the smallest amount, and I would be kissing him.

Discarding my can on the counter, I rested my hands lightly on his chest. Momentarily, I considered pushing him away. We were at a party, after all, and we had hardly spoken two sentences to each other.

He smelled so fucking good, though.

I was an omega, he was an alpha. It was just biology.

My hands slowly trailed up his chest, coming to rest around his neck, feeling the wiry muscles underneath.

His lips brushed against mine softly. My breath hitched, fingers clenching. I wouldn’t have been surprised if I had left indents in his skin from my nails.

A low hum escaped his throat as I closed the distance, pressing my lips more firmly to his. My body molded to his as he pushed me back, the edge of the counter digging into my back, leaving nothing between us. His cock was still firmly against me, and I shivered in excitement.

How long had it been since I’d had sex, good sex, not mediocre, one-pump-chump sex?

The only thing I was thinking about was how badly I wanted to keep tasting this alpha. After pushing forward, he took the hint and swiftly took over, his lips molding to mine in firm and soft movements.

Every ridge of his body felt perfect. His hands grazed over my hips, pulling me tighter against him, his lips never letting up on their assault.

“Please tell me you live nearby. I’m a twenty-minute ride away,” I panted breathlessly, my lips brushing him as I spoke.

“I didn’t want to be presumptuous,” he mumbled, punctuating his words with kisses.

It was crazy. I had just met this alpha… surely, I wasn’t considering going home with him?

My body cried out with need. If I didn’t take care of myself soon, my underwear was going to be drenched through.

“Be presumptuous,” I said, nipping at his bottom lip. His eyes closed, a low moan escaping his mouth at my words.

“I live a two-minute walk away,” he admitted. “Fuck, are you going to let me worship you, omega?” The words, combined with the title, made my poor, neglected pussy spasm. I was totally going to let him worship me.

I nodded.

“Fuck, I don’t care where you came from, but you’ve got a body made for knotting and smell like the sweetest fucking dessert. I was supposed to stay here tonight to support my friend, but he’s a big boy and can cope. Let me take you home?”

“Do you have any ID?” I asked.

He pulled back slightly, quirking an eyebrow. He wrapped an arm around my waist, looking from left to right. We were still in the loud, overcrowded kitchen.

Without a word, he tugged me through a short hallway to a den, where there were far less people and far less noise.

“ID?” he asked with a smile, his hands never leaving my body. “Trying to steal my identity?”

“Do you?” I asked more firmly.

He frowned, reaching into his back pocket for his wallet and pulling out his driver’s license. Taking it off him, I glanced over it. Sure enough, there was his name—Roman Kingswood.

“So you are Roman,” I said with a smile, holding the ID next to his face. “Do you mind if I send a picture of this and your face to my friend? For safety reasons.”

“That’s… really smart,” he said, nodding thoughtfully. He smiled as I snapped the photo, quickly sending it to a group chat with a few of my friends while Roman put his wallet back in his pocket. Seb was the most obvious person I should have texted, but he probably would have cockblocked me and given me a lecture about going places with strange men, and that was the last thing I wanted to deal with right now.

“Does your friend approve?” he asked. I hummed in agreement, as several thumbs-up emojis were sent from my friends, nodding as I looked up at him. His jawline was so angular. I wanted to nip at it.

He pulled me in to him again, this time placing wet open-mouth kisses on my neck that made my legs shake with anticipation.

“Let’s get out of here,” I told him.

Chapter 2

Hazel

The walk didn’t take long. On the way, I sent a quick text to Seb.

HAZEL:

Wasn’t feeling too great, sorry to bail, but I’ll see you tomorrow 😀

He didn’t answer. He was probably distracted by the puck bunnies.

It felt like mere seconds before Roman was unlocking the door to his house and dragging me through the entryway.

Dark fruit. Apple. Root beer. The house smelled downright edible.

I made a mental note to ask them what air fresheners or cleaning supplies they used, because the scent made my omega brain hum with happiness.

“Holy fuck, this place smells good,” I groaned.

“You smell better,” Roman murmured, grabbing me around the waist and pulling me in for a kiss as we stumbled into the bedroom.

I trailed my hands under his shirt and over the smooth expanse of his chest as I helped him pull his shirt off. Even in the dim lighting of the bedroom, I could spot the defined ridges of his chest and abs, and I had to bite my lip to keep from moaning as I ran my hand lightly over them.

He grabbed my ass, pulling me close to him for a brief moment before lifting me with ease. Instinctively, I wrapped my legs around his waist, his hardness brushing over my core. I ground down on it with a happy whimper as he turned, backing me up against the door.

“Your scent is driving me insane,” he panted, his eyes wide and wild as he looked at me with excitement.

“The feeling is mutual,” I insisted, my lips finding his neck. I wanted to touch every inch of his skin, to feel it on mine.

His fingers dug into the flesh of my ass, holding me firmly in place.

“I should take my time with you,” he said. “But fuck if I don’t want to be inside you right now, Duchess.”

His words made heat pool in my stomach. “Fuck me now, take your time later?” I asked.

“Are you sure? I’m feeling a little feral,” he admitted.

“Then, a quick fuck will take the edge off.” I smiled with a confidence I didn’t know I possessed. “Please, alpha,” I begged.

Those words triggered something in Roman. His eyes darkened, and before I could comprehend what was happening, he ripped off my underwear, tearing the fabric, pulled my dress over my head with skill, and thrust into me, all while he had me up against the door.

Holy hot alpha!

I had thought he was big when his length had been pressing against me, but I was vastly mistaken. He wasn’t big—he was huge.

“Oh my god,” I moaned, my hands clenching on his shoulders as I threw my head back in shock.

Roman’s moan echoed mine. “You’re gripping me like a vise, and I’m not even an inch in.”

“More,” I demanded breathlessly. If I wasn’t full of alpha cock in the next few seconds, I was going to explode.

I was being split open, the burn of my walls stretching making my head spin and legs tremble. There was no way in hell I was going to admit it was probably a tight squeeze because I had never actually fucked an alpha… only betas. That didn’t mean I hadn’t experienced a knot—toys were a glorious, glorious thing, but I had been told so many times by other omegas that they paled in comparison to the real thing.

Now I knew… truer words had never been spoken.

“Demanding little omega, aren’t we?” Roman chuckled as he thrust his hips, sinking half of his length into me with a garbled curse.

Trying to muffle my sounds, I dug my teeth into his shoulder..

“This pussy feels like heaven,” he gritted out. “So fucking warm, wet, and tight.”

My entire body shuddered with desperation as he continued to inch forward, every little movement stretching me farther until I was impossibly full.

If it feels like this with just his cock inside me, then how is it going to feel when he knots me?

I had no idea, but I was excited to find out.

Roman stilled once fully seated, giving me a few moments to adjust to his size.

“How are you feeling?” he asked softly, resting his forehead on mine.

“Full,” I laughed wryly.

A smirk broke out across his face. “Good, now you’d better hold on tight, omega.”

His next thrust made me see stars. My fingers dug into his shoulders as he set a fast pace, filling me with each brutal thrust. There was nothing I could do but cling to him. My back scraped against the door as my breasts brushed against his chest and my nipples pebbled underneath my bra, just begging for attention.

I tried to speak, but all that fell from my mouth were unintelligible moans of happiness as I clung on to his neck for dear life. Pulling him in for a kiss, l succumbed to his lips as they devoured mine in a hurried frenzy.

My core clenched, and judging by the rumble that emanated from his chest, he could also feel how close I was getting.

“You just got even tighter, omega,” he said against my lips.

“I’m close,” I admitted with a pant. His skin was red hot against mine in the cool air of his bedroom.

He took my admission as a challenge. The hands clutching my butt tightened as his pace increased.

“Good, because I’m getting close, and I refuse to finish until you do. This sweet pussy is amazing. I’m going to taste it before our time is over, but first, I want you knotted and stuffed full of my cum, so everyone can smell me on you. I want them to know who gave you that sex drunk look in your eyes.”

Why was that so hot? The idea of smelling like Roman, his cum marking me for all other alphas to smell while he fucked me up against a door?

I was really missing out by only sleeping with betas.

Roman’s cock throbbed as he spoke, each thrust making his cock press against every inch of my walls, brushing my G-spot and bumping my cervix. My head swam as my ears rang. Everything in me tightened, and for a brief moment, I worried that I would fall apart completely when I came.

He thrust in with one last roar, the base of his cock expanding rapidly, pushing against my walls with such intensity that I wanted to sob as my world exploded. My legs trembled violently, but his bruising grip never let up.

Roman kept me in a firm hold as my body shuddered with release, my teeth digging into his bottom lip. He hissed in pain, but made no move to stop me, his cock throbbing almost violently from the nip.

“Such a good fucking omega. You’re taking my knot so well,” he cooed, gyrating his hips as I slowly came down from what was easily the most intense orgasm I had ever experienced. “Fuck,” he moaned in a rough voice.

“I agree.” I laughed in a weak voice, resting my forehead against his shoulder as aftershocks ran through my body.

“Well, you’re not going anywhere for a while,” he said, pulling back and carrying me away from the door toward the king-size bed. My arms hugged his neck tightly, even though he moved with me in his arms like I weighed nothing.

Once at the edge of the bed, he turned round, letting himself fall backward onto the sheets. They smelled so intensely dark, fruity and alpha, and I wanted to roll in them. We landed with a small oomph so I was splayed across his chest, his knot still firmly lodged in me.

Roman gazed at me as I sat up with an easygoing smile. “It was downright criminal for me not to take this off,” he said as his hands roamed over the cups of my bra, pulling them down to expose my nipples to the cool air.

“You were a bit distracted.”

He hummed thoughtfully. “I was, wasn’t I? You’re an awfully distracting omega, Hazel.”

“You’re one to talk.” He had no right looking so calm and handsome lying under me. I probably looked like a tomato who was struggling to breathe.

It didn’t help that he was entertaining himself by running his hands over my body, across my hips, down my thighs and back.

My brain swiftly short-circuited as his fingers found my clit, running through my wetness before circling the sensitive bud.

“What are you doing?” I asked in a strangled voice, my hands gripping his chest as he leaned up ever so slightly.

“I want to feel you come around my knot again,” he said.

Oh.

I was okay with that.

I was more than okay with that.

Roman’s fingers rolled my clit, varying the pressure from firm and strong to gentle, featherlight touches.

My hips started to gyrate, the knot rubbing my inner walls. Throwing my head back, I let Roman play my body like a fiddle. Despite having just had an earth-shattering orgasm, it didn’t take long for me to reach that edge again.

“Come on my knot, omega,” Roman ordered softly, his eyes burning a hole in my skin as he watched me intently.

My entire body hummed with a desperate need to please this alpha, to make him happy.

The hand that wasn’t attacking my clit was lightly twisting my nipple. My pussy spasmed at the sensation, and Roman’s eyes closed, his head tilting back, showing off the wiry muscles of his neck.

My body jerked as I came, waves of pleasure running through my body, my walls rippling around Roman’s knot, a strangled scream tearing from my mouth.

As I slumped over his chest, his arms wrapped around me, holding me tightly to him. Not that I could have moved, even if I wanted to, because I was still locked firmly on his knot.

“Well, my evening took a pleasant turn.” He chucked, his hand running up and down my back in a light, repetitive gesture.

“It has been nice,” I agreed, throwing him a smile. We had both finished—me, twice, so was it time for me to leave? I had no clue what the decorum was for these situations. Didn’t people skedaddle quickly after a one-night stand? I was stuck here for at least a few more minutes because his knot didn’t feel like it was going down anytime soon. In fact, it kept pulsing every now and again, making my pussy clench with happiness every time.

“You’ve wrecked me, Duchess,” Roman panted. The veins in his neck were protruding as he spoke, drawing my eye to the quickly forming bruises on his neck from my constant nipping.

I had marked him.

A rush of happiness filled my chest at the sight.

“My pleasure, literally. I… uh… I’ll get out of here once your knot goes down so you can sleep,” I assured him.

Roman snorted, one arm tightening around me as the other reached for the blanket, throwing it over us. “You’re not going anywhere. I’m not done with you yet… rest, omega,” he instructed in a lethargic voice, his eyelids drooping.

I had made him sound like that, so sleepy and satiated.

A purr emanated lightly from his chest, and my entire body went lax at the sound. The vibrations ricocheted though my bones, forcing my muscles to relax and my mind to go gloriously blank.

As long as he was purring, I wasn’t going anywhere.

My head rested on his chest, lulled to sleep by his heartbeat and purr and the dark, rich, fruity smell that permeated the room.

It could have been seconds or hours later when I jolted awake. I was sweltering hot, and sweat covered my brow.

Roman lay next to me—we had detached at some point while we slept—on his back, his arm thrown above his head as he snored lightly. There was a distinct soreness between my legs that made my face heat at the memory of him knotted in me.

The room was dark, but I could still make out the lines of his chiseled features as his blond hair fell in front of his face. He was clearly happy for me to stay because he hadn’t booted me out of the door, and I was too tired to leave, so I sat up, running a hand through my hair. The roots were damp from sweat.

Grimacing, I tried to sniff myself. The last thing I wanted to do was smell bad when I was in bed with a devastatingly handsome man.

My throat was sore and scratchy. Water. That was what I needed. A drink.

I crawled out of bed, grabbing the first fabric item my hands touched on the floor, which just happened to be the T-shirt Roman had been wearing, and pulling it over my head. Roman was a giant next to me, so it fell to my knees, engulfing me in his dark fruity scent.

Padding out of the room, I took a moment to orient myself. I had been distracted when Roman dragged me up to his room, so I hadn’t taken the time to figure out where exactly I was.

Turning lights on wasn’t an option—I wasn’t sure if there was anyone else living there, but given the size of the place, it was a strong possibility—so I slowly made my way through the house. It was far nicer than any student housing I had seen before. Spacious, with hardwood floors dotted with plush rugs. There was art on the walls… or at least, I thought it was art. It was hard to see in the semi-darkness.

The kitchen was easy to find, thankfully. Said kitchen was also undeniably pretty, with a large farmhouse sink, butcher block countertops and white cabinets, giving the place a farmhouse chic vibe, even in the dark.

Opening the fridge, I was met with a myriad of drinks to choose from, including a number of spirits and mixers.

Reaching for a bottle of water, I quickly opened it, taking a deep gulp before closing the fridge and standing at the island as I continued drinking, stretching my neck from side to side in between sips. My body was sore in a number of places, but it only served to remind me of what I had been doing only hours earlier. My skin felt hot to the touch, and my entire body was amped up. How was I still feeling needy when I’d just had amazing sex?

And when I wanted to again.

Roman was hopefully serious about not being done with me, because I could use another round before returning back to my dorm to continue with my boring, everyday life.

I stilled as the lights flicked on, bathing the kitchen in light. Blinking rapidly, I looked toward the entrance as my eyes tried to adjust to the light. A scent like apple cider and root beer reached my nose, and I froze, bottle halfway to my lips.

Standing in the doorway were two men. The taller one, with dark brown hair styled back away from his face, was wearing jeans and a hoodie, his hand still outstretched on the light switch as he took me in while I stood there, unable to form words, wearing only a T-shirt while Roman’s cum slowly leaked from my pussy.

The second man was slightly shorter, but he was wider and built like a bodybuilder. Red hair fell around his ears in messy waves, and he had facial hair that matched perfectly. He shot me a chill, easygoing smile, while the other man frowned at me.

Their smell was so intense, and most definitely alpha. My stomach panged with need at the scents.

“Who are you?” the taller, crankier, of the two asked, his nostrils flaring. “And why are you in heat?” he asked, a look of shock overtaking both their faces.

There was no way.

I wasn’t… was I?

Chapter 3

Phillip

My head was pounding. It had taken hours to drag Cormac away from the party. He was moderately tipsy and had been acting like an over-exuberant golden retriever. Every part of my body ached from practice, and I was ready to sleep. Roman had abandoned us hours ago, which wasn’t like him, and I had been texting him while trying to corral our more outgoing pack mate.

So, why was there a random omega who smelled like pure sex in our kitchen? She gazed at me, her eyes wide, a bottle of water halfway to her lips. Like a deer in the headlights. The only thing she wore was a T-shirt—one that Roman had been wearing earlier in the evening. Her dark hair was a mess, sticking up at all angles. It was like a small fairy had invaded our home; I doubted she was taller than my chest.

There was no denying her scent was delicious. Sweet, cherry cola. There was a musky edge to it—slick, and a lot of it. Her face was flushed, and her breathing was slightly ragged. That could only mean one thing.

She was going into heat, yet she was standing in our pack house, getting herself a late-night refreshment.

“Who are you?” I asked, desperately trying to ignore my rapidly stiffening cock—I was only human, after all, and a pre-heat omega was crack to an alpha. “And why are you in heat?”

She needed to be with people she knew well if she was planning to ride out her heat and not suppress it. Why wasn’t she hunkering down in her nest?

The possibility that she’d planned this entered my brain. Women tended to throw themselves at Roman. I wouldn’t put it past one of the puck bunnies who had been chasing him to convince him to have a one-night stand, then “accidentally” go into heat.

Her eyes widened, her mouth opening and closing several times as she tried to find her words. “I, uh, no. I’m not.” She shook her head vehemently as she placed her bottle back on the counter.

“My nose isn’t lying, sweetness.” Cormac beamed at her. The idiot was probably excited at the prospect of a random omega going into heat in our kitchen. “I’m Cormac, and you are?”

“H-Hazel,” she stammered. “I can’t be in heat. I’m on suppressants.”

“Are you having cramps?” My voice had a sarcastic edge, but she didn’t seem to pick up on that as her mouth gaped in surprise.

“I’m a woman, I’m used to having cramps! Surely, they’re normal after… y’know.” Her face blushed bright red. Did she mean after sex?

Oh, fuck. She was being genuine and naive.

I prayed to the gods above that Roman hadn’t found a virgin to defile. That could lead to a whole host of issues.

“They’re not normal,” I informed her.

“Shit. Shit. Shit!” she cursed as she screwed the top back onto the water. “I need to go. I’ll call a cab. Shit! I’ve never—ow!” She bent over at the waist, clutching at her stomach.

There was no faking the shock on her face and the burnt, thick scent that clearly broadcast her fear.

Cormac stepped forward, his arms reached out to somehow help her, but she shrank back.

“Go get Roman,” I told him in a firm, no-nonsense voice. She knew Roman, judging by the strong smell of sex and him that clung to her, so he needed to be here.

“I need to go,” she repeated in a watery voice. Crap, she was going to cry, wasn’t she? I didn’t tend to do well with hysterical omegas.

“You can’t go right now. It’s not safe. You’re very clearly in heat.” I kept my voice low and soothing, like I was speaking to a wounded animal.

“I’ve never had a heat,” she admitted, her hands fluttering around, playing with her hair, pulling the T-shirt down, doing anything to distract herself.

“Suppressants aren’t foolproof. They can fail.”

“I’m on expensive, industrial-strength ones,” she muttered, running a hand through her hair as tears continued to gather in her eyes. “What do I do? I need to lock myself in a room, so no one can go near me, and ride this out.” She nodded to herself.

Oh, fuck.

It was her first heat. That was going to be agony.

She wouldn’t be able to do it solo.

“Duchess!” Roman called out as he rushed into the kitchen, wearing only a pair of boxers. Cormac was hot on his heels as he went straight to the omega, pulling her into his arms. She melted into the embrace, her tiny body shaking against his as she buried her face in his chest, his hand coming up to softly stroke the back of her head in a comforting gesture.

“They said I’m going into heat. I can’t be going into heat!” she sobbed.

Roman’s nostrils flared as he took in the obvious scent of slick. “Uh… I hate to break this to you, but you definitely are, Duchess.”

“But I’ve never had a heat!” she cried, pulling back to look at Roman. “Can you take me home?” As she spoke, she leaned forward, clutching at her stomach, whining in pain.

“Where do you live?” he asked her before turning to us. “Are either of you guys sober?”

“Shit, no. This one”—I pointed at Cormac—“drank more than a fish, and I’ve had a few. We walked back.”

“Hey, I’m not that drunk.” Cormac frowned.

“Can you drive?” I asked, raising my eyebrows.

“No,” he pouted.

“Where do you live?” Roman asked again, gently rubbing his hands up and down her forearms.

“I live in a dorm at Hawking,” she said.

I cringed. “That’s a twenty-minute drive, and none of us are fully sober.”

“Can we walk her back?” Cormac asked.

“We can’t go walking through a college town with an omega in heat. There’s no way in hell we could keep her safe. A group of alphas could easily grab her.”

Hazel paled, looking at me in horror before whimpering and burying her face in Roman’s chest again. I didn’t mean to upset her, but walking her back was out of the question, and we wouldn’t be able to trust a cab driver to take her home.

“Just let me stay in a room here. I can lock myself in and wait for this to pass,” Hazel insisted.

“We can find a lock somewhere if you really want, sweetness, but it’ll hurt. Heats can be a bitch,” Cormac said.

“I can help you through it, Duchess,” Roman soothed, resting his chin on the top of her head. “I’ll happily help you.”

“Roman.” I spoke in a low voice, giving him a pleading look. “It’s her first heat. She’s been suppressing for years…”

“So?”

“You won’t be enough.”

Roman pursed his lips. What was he thinking? We had never shared omegas before, even though we wanted to… the right one had never come around.

“You’re going to need all of us,” Roman admitted, looking down at the omega.

“What?!” she cried, looking between us. “I’ve only just met those guys, and that one doesn’t even like me!” She pointed directly at me as she spoke. Roman bit his lip to contain his laughter.

“He’s not that bad…” Roman said.

“I’d never even taken a knot until tonight!”

Roman’s eyes widened as he looked down at the sobbing omega. “You’d never taken a knot?” he asked in a strangled voice. “Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Because that would have killed the mood, wouldn’t it? And I wanted it, so it was no big deal!” The impact of her words was somewhat dampened by how watery her voice was. “Surely I’ll be okay with you? Or you can take me home, and I’ll lock myself in a room and sleep it off.”

There was no way she was going to be able to sleep it off, unless she went to a medical center and took extremely strong sedatives. Some omegas opted to do that, but it had its own risks, since the medications that had to be used were so potent.

“Your friends never told you how bad their first heat was?” I asked.

Hazel grimaced. “They have, but it may not be that bad for me.” Her voice was full of false optimism.

I frowned. “That’s not how it works.”

“Can you stop talking, please? You clearly don’t like me, so why are you suggesting multiple alphas see me through a heat? Because I don’t even believe that I am in heat, and if I was, why would I want someone who doesn’t like me around?” She growled, a frankly adorable sound.

“Can’t just leave you in pain. I’m not a bastard who will leave you suffering when I can help.” That would be downright cruel of me. Sure, I hadn’t been thrilled to find a random omega who smelled like pure sex in my home, but I was also an alpha and hard as a rock at her scent.

“I’m not a pity fuck!” she cried.

Oh no.

Oh no no no.

How had I managed to put my foot in my mouth so badly?“I don’t mean it like that!” I insisted, taking a step forward, but Hazel stayed firmly in Roman’s arms.

“Well, how else was I supposed to take that?” She glowered at me.

“Trust me, I would happily fuck you. You smell amazing.” She really fucking did. “It’s three in the morning, and I’m tired. I’m sorry if I came across as a cranky ass, but this isn’t a situation where we should be arguing. We’ve all been drinking, and there’s no way to get you home safely. Your heat is coming, whether you like it or not, and we want to make sure you’re safe.”

“Locking you in a room isn’t an option,” Roman agreed, rubbing his hand up and down her back. “We physically wouldn’t be able to handle the sound of you in pain.”

“Surely one of you has a gag I could use?” she grumbled. I choked on thin air… I didn’t think she was being serious, but I was sorely tempted to ask.

“I can order one for future use, sweetness, but you’re fresh out of luck right now.” Cormac laughed.

“Fuck!” she snarled. Her hands gripped her stomach, and the air was filling with that burnt sugar scent that meant she was in pain. “I don’t even know you guys.”

“That’s easily rectified.” Cormac smiled as he went into the fridge, pulling out a bottle of apple whiskey. “I think it’s time for a drink and a little round of twenty questions. How does that sound?” He poured a liberal glass as he spoke and placed it on the kitchen island in front of the omega.

The crazy fucker. I opened my mouth to tell him to put the drink away, but Hazel looked at him with a determined nod, grabbed the glass, and took a deep gulp.

“Let’s do it. Who’s asking first?”

Chapter 4

Hazel

My throat burned from the alcohol as I followed them into the living space. The redhead, Cormac, sank down on the couch, leaning forward so his elbows rested on his knees.

I sat on the couch opposite, blushing when I realized I wasn’t wearing any underwear. My slick was probably overwhelming.

Roman sank down next to me, tugging me into his lap. I opened my mouth to protest, but he shushed me. “You need contact or your heat symptoms are going to get worse,” he reasoned.

“I’m going to get you messy,” I whispered, very aware of the various fluids I was leaking.

He laughed softly. “I made the mess, so I’ll survive getting some of it on me.” I buried my face in his chest, wiggling on his lap to get comfortable. Why did he keep talking like that?

The redhead cleared his throat. “Already introduced myself. My name is Cormac. You said your name is Hazel? Are you a student?”

I nodded. “Yeah. I’m in my third year of my English degree. What about you guys?”

The topic of conversation felt oddly mundane, given the situation, but I welcomed the distraction from my impending heat and the panic it instilled in me.

Cormac beamed at me. “That’s awesome. I’m studying environmental sciences myself. Roman is all about the political sciences, and Phillip switched majors last year from business to early childhood education.” He pointed to each of his pack mates as he mentioned their studies.

“Do you all live here?” I asked, before shaking my head. “I’m sorry, of course you all live here. Why else would you be here at this time of night?”

“It’s a fair question,” Phillip assured me.

“We’ve been a pack since we were sixteen. The moment we could legally form a pack, we did—we grew up together.” Roman smiled easily at his pack mates. “Then we decided to come to Avalon together.”

Avalon University.

That university was only a twenty-minute drive away from Hawking. Despite being in the same city, our universities were sports rivals—not that I cared about any of that.

“I’m studying at Hawking.”

“Good university,” Roman said, kissing the top of my head. “Damn hard to get into. You must be really smart.”

My entire body tingled, and I squeezed my legs together to try and avoid them noticing the increase in slick between my thighs. I was a sucker for praise, especially when it came from a man who looked like that.

“Thank you,” I mumbled, heat rising in my face. “Uh… can I have my phone? I need to text a few friends if I’m not going to be getting home tonight.”

Phillip nodded, gracefully extracting himself from the couch and getting my phone from my handbag in the kitchen. “Here,” he said, handing it to me.

“Thanks,” I said, quickly tapping a message to Seb.

HAZEL:

Actually, I’m feeling real crappy. I know you won’t see this until morning, but I’m going to go stay with my folks for a few days. Mainly so I can see our doctor. We both know there’s no point trying to spend time with my parents, LOL.

“So, forgive me for getting right into it, but there are a few things we need to cover before we get to know each other—just in case your pheromones take over,” Cormac said gently.

“What do you need to know?” I asked, putting my phone down.

“Limits.”

My eyes widened, and I spluttered. “W-what do you mean?”

Phillip leaned forward. “What things do you like or dislike, anything that’s a hard no, birth control and such.” As he spoke, Roman rubbed circles on my bare thigh in a move that both soothed and riled me up.

“Shit, I didn’t even think to ask about birth control.” Roman grinned sheepishly. “My hindbrain was sort of taking over there.”

“I’m on birth control.” I nodded in confirmation. I hadn’t minded what Roman had done to me, not one single bit. My legs were still jelly after the orgasms he had given me. My back burned slightly from where I had rubbed up against the door.

Again, no regrets.

A few bumps and bruises in return for amazing sex? Seemed like an easy trade to me.

“You also said you hadn’t taken a knot before tonight?” Phillip asked gently.

My face must have been tomato red. That wasn’t really the topic of conversation I wanted to discuss, but I had been the one to blurt it out mid panic.

“Why didn’t you tell me that, Duchess?” Roman turned me to face him, holding my hands in his. “I could have done without, or at least been a fuck of a lot gentler.”

“No! It was great. I wanted it,” I rushed to say. “I just hadn’t had a chance to do it before tonight. I had been so busy with school and everything that it just never happened—I wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. Plus, it felt good. Really good,” I admitted, my face hot.

Roman couldn’t keep the self-satisfied look off his face at my words. “I’m glad I pleased you.”

“But if you’re in heat, do you want us to avoid that? You must be sore,” Phillip said, breaking the moment between Roman and me.

I shook my head. “I’m not… uh, sore.” I fumbled over the words. “If I’m in heat, is there any way to really stop us from doing that?”

“From knotting you constantly while we fuck you like feral beasts?” Phillip supplied. I nodded, biting my lip. When he said it like that, images filled my mind of being knotted and filled repeatedly by each one of these alphas.

My perfume exploded in the room, so thick I could almost taste it. It was suffocating, like someone had shoved my face into cotton candy.

Cormac beamed at me, his jeans visibly tightening at the scent.

“We can restrain ourselves, if need be,” Cormac assured me.

“Have you ever been with more than one alpha?” Phillip asked.

I shook my head. “Roman was actually the first alpha I’ve ever been with,” I admitted.

They all seemed so calm and experienced. What the hell had I gotten myself into? Next to them, I was practically a child who knew nothing.

Roman leaned forward, softly capturing my lips in his. “I’m honored to be your first.” He grinned.

Why did that sound so sexy coming from his mouth?

“We need to be cautious. If you’ve only been with Roman and never shared a heat before, you could get overwhelmed easily. We don’t even have your nest here, so you’re going to feel displaced.”

“I haven’t only been with Roman,” I mumbled.

“Betas don’t count.” Cormac smirked.

I opened my mouth to deny it, but there was no way I could compare what I had experienced before to what I had done with Roman.

I wanted to do it again.

And again.

“Drink this,” Phillip instructed softly, handing me the bottle of water in his hands. He hadn’t grabbed a glass of alcohol like the others. Roman stayed crouched in front of me, his hand rubbing soothing circles on my thighs.

“I-I’m not thirsty,” I stuttered.

“You need to drink. Omegas can get dehydrated stupidly easily while going through a heat. It’s better if you hydrate now to save us some pain later on.”

I took the bottle. “I’m sorry, I don’t want to be a pain. I can leave,” I insisted.

Phillip’s eyes widened as both Roman and Cormac made sounds of displeasure. “No! I don’t mean it like that—you’re not going anywhere.”

“But I’m inconveniencing you!” I said, tears leaking from the corners of my eyes.

“Listen to me, omega.” Phillip’s voice was firm and held that alpha command that had my spine straightening to pay attention to whatever it was he had to say. “You are not an inconvenience. We’re going to make sure you get through this healthy and well, and to do that, you need to drink now because, in a day or two, you’ll be so busy begging for us to knot you for the twentieth time that you won’t be able to even think about drinking.”

I bit my lip, then took the bottle. He really needed to stop talking—every time he did, I somehow got even more turned on, thanks to the mental images his words kept giving me.

Twisting the cap off the bottle, I took a deep sip, relishing in the satisfied looks all the alphas gave me.

I wanted to please them.

Chapter 5

Cormac

“So… what do we do now?” she asked in a small voice.

“Come here,” I instructed gently, pulling her into my arms. “We can just relax, get to know each other better—”

My words were cut off by lips being pressed against mine.

Hazel was gorgeous—I had to give it to Roman; he had fantastic taste. The omega was small but potent. Her lips were impossibly soft against my own, and I wanted to keep tasting her. Her hips wiggled, grinding her damp, exposed pussy over the crotch of my jeans as I pulled her astride my lap.

Her pheromones exploded in the air, and the fog crept into my brain. I wanted to do filthy things to her, to fuck her into the mattress so hard she would feel me for days.

If she wasn’t in heat, I would have been asking her even more questions about her limits, because the small and stubborn omega gave me the impression that she would be a lot of fun to play with.

Her whimpers increased, and with one hand, I tangled my fingers in the hair at the back of her neck, holding her in place. I wanted nothing more than to grip her there as I fed her my cock, but all in good time. My other hand rested on her hip, helping her seek friction on my cock.

Her slick saturated my jeans, and it was the best trophy an alpha could ask for. I was never going to wash them.

“Please,” she begged against my lips, her voice whiny and full of need.

Who was I to deny her?

“How do you want us?” I asked, pulling back. Her eyes were wide, pupils blown, lips swollen from kissing.

She was stunning.

Her brow furrowed as she looked between us, biting her lip, indecision clear on her face.

“It’s your choice, sweetness. It’s all about you.”

“I… can I see it?” she asked me, her face blushing as she spoke. I wanted to groan at how adorably innocent she looked asking to see my cock.

In one swift movement, I flipped us so she was pressed against the couch cushions. Standing slowly, I undid my belt as she watched with hunger in her eyes.

I had forgone underwear at the party, so as I opened the fly, my cock sprang free.

“Holy crap!” she choked, gazing at my length, which was studded with piercings, with wide eyes.

“Jacob’s ladder.” I smiled down at her. She scooted forward, so she was sitting on the very edge of the couch, her lips dangerously close to my cock.

Reaching out, she gently grazed her fingers over me. My cock jumped at the featherlight touch.

“You’re not going to hurt it,” I assured her.

She nodded, her eyes never leaving my cock as she took it in a slightly firmer grip, giving it a few experimental pumps.

Heat exploded across my skin. I was no stranger to sex, but this omega had me nearly ready to come with a few flicks of her wrist.

A wave of slick filled the air, and I was desperate to taste it, but I also didn’t want her to stop touching my cock. She was fascinated by the piercings, watching them with rapt attention as she stroked.

She was in for a treat once she realized how good they would feel dragging along the walls of her pussy.

I glanced at Phillip. He leaned forward, watching her intently. Roman was stretched out, his arms thrown over the back of the couch, settling in for the show.

“Can I taste it?” she asked softly.

Fuck me.

Had I died and gone to heaven?

When I’d left the party, I had thought the night had been a bust, and now there was a beautiful omega sinking to her knees in front of me, asking to taste my cock, looking up at me as she filled the room with the sweetest slick scent I had ever had the pleasure of huffing.

“You can do whatever you want to me. I’m yours to play with, sweetness.”

I could have sworn her eyes darkened at my words. With a smile, she leaned forward, slowly running her tongue along my length, grazing over every piercing as she took her time, humming in pleasure.

“You taste good.” She whined, looking up at me with a smile before opening her mouth and taking my entire length into her throat in one swift movement.

The shock of having my entire cock, piercings and all, buried in her throat made me jump, my hand flying to the back of her head, tangling in her hair there. It took a second, but I reminded myself to be gentle. To let her slowly adjust to my size.

Hazel was new to this.

Then again, the way she swallowed my cock like a professional made me think she wasn’t all that innocent.

The next few days are going to be fucking amazing.

“Fuck me, you’re swallowing my cock so well, sweetness.” She gazed up at me with wide eyes, her mouth stuffed full of my cock, and I almost exploded right there.

Before the night was out, I was determined to have her bouncing on my cock, making her scream as I knotted her. The piercings and the knot were a lethal combination, so I would let my pack mates get her nice and warmed up first.

When I glanced at Roman, he got the message. Sliding off his chair, he moved behind the omega, watching her rear intently.

“The view is fucking spectacular from here,” he said, tilting his head. “I can see all my cum leaking out of your pretty, swollen pussy.”

His hands moved to glide through her folds, and judging by the moan that vibrated around my cock, she liked the sensation. A lot.

“She’s going to be so full of cum before the night is over,” I hummed contentedly as she worked my length.

“That she is,” Roman agreed, his hands roaming over her ass as he lined himself up, shoving his boxers down so his cock was free. “I think she needs to be knotted again. Right now.”

I tugged at the nape of her neck, making her release my cock. Looking up at me with wild, hungry eyes, she whined.

“What do you think, sweetness? Do you want Roman to knot you again? I bet his knot will feel even bigger from behind while my cock is buried in your throat.”

“Yes!” she cried out, nodding enthusiastically.

I loosened my grip, and she swallowed me down to the base with ease, quickly lavishing my cock with attention.

Roman didn’t waste any time; he lined himself up and thrust forward, filling her entirely with no warm-up.

“Holy shit, she’s tighter than I remember. Fuck.” He set a quick pace, his head thrown back in bliss.

Hazel’s eyes rolled back, closing.

“Eyes on me,” I commanded, lightly tugging on her hair. Wide, desperate eyes met mine. “Do you like how Roman feels, sweetness? You’re doing so well, taking two cocks at once. Such a good little slut for us.”

“She loves praise,” Roman groaned. “She just tightened around me so hard, my cock may fall off.”

I hummed, my eyes never leaving hers as I lightly encouraged her head movements. Hazel was a natural, though.

“Do you like hearing about how amazing you are, taking so many alpha cocks? About how sweet your perfect pussy is just for us? Before you go home, we’re going to fuck you in every room of this house, filling you with knots and cum as you beg us for more.”

Her eyes darkened.

“She’s close,” Roman panted.

“Come for us, little omega, then, if you’re a good girl, I’ll fill your mouth and Roman will knot you.”

She whimpered around my cock, her eyes starting to roll back, but a small tug on her hair made her eyes snap back to mine. Her whole body trembled as she tumbled over the edge, moaning around the cock in her mouth. The vibrations were too much.

“Shit! I’m coming.” I groaned, removing my hand from her head. I had no idea if she liked to swallow.

Turns out, she did. Instead of pulling back, she sank her lips down to my base, looking up at me with pure filth in her eyes as she swallowed around me, taking every single drop.

My body shuddered with release, my legs tingling with the intensity.

“Roman,” I panted, nodding, letting him know she was done with my cock. “Make her see fucking stars.”

His hand snaked around her waist, pulling her up so they were both on their knees while his cock plunged into her depths repeatedly. Hazel threw her head back so it was resting on his shoulder, displaying her beautiful tits to me.

If she wasn’t in heat, I would have clamped them; they would have looked stunning with a dainty little chain running between them. Something gave me the impression that Hazel would enjoy that greatly.

Instead, I would have to make do with what I had. Leaning forward, I found her skin with my lips and started slowly kissing across her chest, giving extra attention to her nipples. Warming them up slowly with kisses before biting down and sucking. Hard.

Her body convulsed, and she let out a scream of pleasure.

“She just fucking gushed over my cock.” Roman clutched her hips tightly as he relentlessly fucked her while she was on display for me.

His legs were covered in her juices, and for a moment, I was jealous. I wanted to be the one coated in her slick.

All in good time.

Roman’s pace became disjointed. He was going to come. Lightly grabbing Hazel by the throat, I spoke. “How does it feel, omega?”

“H-he’s so big.” She panted wildly. “So full. Oh, fuck, I’m so full. So good. Please!”

“Please what?” I asked.

“Knot!” she screamed.

“I’m going to knot you. You’re going to feel me for days, omega,” Roman growled as he thrust one final time. My lips found Hazel’s as I swallowed her scream while Roman’s knot expanded in her.

Once her whimpers died down, I pulled back. We were kneeling on hardwood floors; that couldn’t have felt good.

“Roman. Sofa.” I jerked my head in that direction before looking pointedly down at our knees.

With a deep breath, he hauled up the omega, who was still attached to his knot. Her head lolled against him as she looked forward, dazed and knot-drunk.

Roman had knotted her twice now. I was jealous.

He situated them so he sat back on the sofa as she perched in his lap. She wiggled her hips, her eyes hazy.

“Still feeling needy?” I asked her.

I was already hard as a rock again. She nodded weakly.

“I made her come on my knot last time,” Roman said.

“Spread her for me,” I instructed, sinking to my knees. “Oh, that’s a pretty sight,” I cooed, my fingers lazily stroking over her clit. Her pussy was stretched impossibly taut over Roman’s knot, and I appreciated the sight as I stroked her clit.

Personally, I didn’t give a shit about being so close to Roman’s dick. We had all hoped that, one day, we would share an omega, so close encounters of the cock variety were kind of inevitable.

Leaning forward, I wrapped my lips around her clit and sucked. Hard.

Sweet, fruity musk exploded in my mouth. Hazel tasted delicious. There was a hint of caramel to her slick, and it was so damn good. I wanted to feast like a starving man.

Her body thrashed on Roman’s knot, and his hands flew to her hips to keep her firmly in place.

“Jesus Christ, Cor, she just clamped down on my knot so hard. I don’t think my cock is ever getting free!”

That didn’t stop me. Instead, I doubled down. Hazel needed to get over this wave, and the only way to do that was through knots and orgasms.

“You better get used to it, then,” I muttered against her clit, biting down lightly and being rewarded with her cry of pleasure. “Because I don’t intend to stop.”

Her legs trembled as she came again, throwing her head back, displaying her chest. Phillip must have had a fucking amazing view of her as she came on his pack mate’s knot.

“Good girl,” Roman cooed in her ear. “You feel so fucking incredible. How does she taste, Cor?”

“Absolutely perfect.” I grinned up at her. Hazel’s eyes were hazy as she panted, resting back against Roman.

Fucking stunning.

Phillip stood as I rested on my haunches, looking over the sex-drunk omega. “I’m going to clear out my room—my bedding is the newest, and I’ve got black-out curtains. It’s not the best, but it’s the closest to a nest we have.”

“Nest?” Hazel asked weakly.

“Nest,” Phillip confirmed.

Chapter 6

Phillip

Control wasn’t something I usually lacked.

But seeing my pack mate knotting Hazel while the other made her come on his knot? The feral, alpha-driven side of my mind was riding close to the surface.

Stalking into my room, I quickly got rid of any wayward items of clothing and ensured the floor was clear. I was by no means a slob, but I was a guy with a busy life, so things inevitably ended up on the floor.

Drawing the curtains closed, I used an app on my phone to dim the lights. That was another reason my room would be the best option for a nest. I had set up fancy light bulbs that could control both the brightness and color with different settings, depending on what I was doing. I chose a dim orange glow that was full of warmth and bright enough to see by but also dark enough to sleep comfortably.

I pulled the blankets off the bed, leaving just the fitted sheet. While I wasn’t the most knowledgeable about omegas, I knew that they liked to make their own nests. So, I neatly folded all of the blankets and placed them to the side before going into the linen closet and pulling out every single blanket, pillow, and soft thing I could find, leaving them at the side of the bed. Once I had all of my items, I proceeded to wander into Roman’s and Cormac’s rooms, taking their pillows and some of their sheets, leaving them with the bare minimum. I paused for a moment while grabbing Roman’s bedsheets. They smelled like pure sex, and I couldn’t resist lifting them to my nose and inhaling deeply.

Hazel’s cherry cola scent was bright, sweet and tart all at once.

It was the perfect fucking scent, in my opinion. I was addicted to the soda. It was my favorite flavor, and I easily drank six cans a day—not a healthy habit I knew, but I couldn’t help myself.

Did the omega taste the same?

I would be finding out soon enough.

My bedroom was filled with various piles of bedding, ready for her. I took the liberty of grabbing a pack of bottled water and a few boxes of protein bars from the kitchen, avoiding the living room. If I went back in there, I wasn’t sure I would be able to leave, and someone needed to make sure that everything was set up properly.

Our home was in no state to host an omega in heat. Hazel deserved better, but we were what she had. If there had been more time, I would have gotten more nesting materials and prepared food to make sure she was as comfortable as possible.

A quick internet search revealed a few meal services that would deliver to our place. Easy, healthy prepackaged meals to keep us going. It was on the expensive side, but Roman could afford it. Usually, I was more averse to using the Kingswood money, but for a heat, it felt like a necessity.

Footsteps alerted me to someone, and I turned on my heel to see Hazel padding into the room. Her hair was sticking up, and she had Roman’s T-shirt on again. She looked rumpled and thoroughly fucked. The smell of sex clung to her, and I resisted the urge to tug her into my arms.

Part of me wanted to be mad at Roman for bringing this chaos into our lives. Our routine was going to be turned on its head for several days. I was going to miss class, advisor meetings and such, but I just couldn’t find it in me to care.

“Nest?” she asked in a small, whiny voice.

“I put everything over here, so you can make your nest. Do you need anything else?” I asked softly as she walked over to the piles of bedding and started pawing through them. Her silence was answer enough, and I took a step back, closer to Roman, who was watching Hazel with lovestruck eyes.

We all stood back and watched dumbly as she rummaged through everything, picking out certain items and arranging them on the bed into what I could only describe as a bird’s nest. She took items that had all our scents on them and didn’t lean toward any particular scent.

After she was done, she crawled into the nest, flashing her impressive ass as she did so, before sitting in the center of the nest, looking at us with a dazzling smile.

“Nest!” she declared happily.

“Such a beautiful nest,” Cormac cooed. “Can I come in?”

She nodded, reaching out to him as he pulled her into his arms, spooning her. Her lazy smile at his contact made my chest burn with some unknown emotion.

I wanted to be spooning her.

When she held out her hand, looking pointedly at me, I didn’t hesitate to crawl into bed next to her. She nuzzled into my chest with a happy sigh.

“You smell really nice,” she said in a sleepy voice.

I kissed the top of her head, unable to contain my grin at her approval. “Thank you. You smell really nice, too.”

She hummed sleepily.

“Sleep,” Cormac instructed softly, his lips pressed against her hair. “We’ll be here when you wake up.”

It was almost morning already. We had come in late from the party before we even found Hazel in the kitchen, so we were all exhausted. I didn’t intend to fall asleep, but with the sweet, calming omega in my arms, the pull of my exhaustion was too strong, and I drifted off into a deep, restful sleep.

Why the hell is my room so warm?

My room was kept nice and cool, thanks to the large fans I had running, but as I was slowly pulled out of sleep, all I could focus on was the blazing heat of small, greedy hands roaming all over my naked chest. When had I taken my shirt off? Last I remembered, I had been watching the omega build a nest…

The omega!

The scent of her slick was thick in the air.

“Hazel?” My voice was rough with sleep.

“Everyone’s asleep,” she whined, “I didn’t want to wake you.” As she spoke, her hands ran across my chest repeatedly.

“How are you feeling?” I asked, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her close.

“I really need a knot,” she admitted with a whine, her lips finding my chest, peppering kisses across it. “I don’t need slow, I don’t need you to take your time, I just need a knot,” she insisted, keeping her voice low.

The pure need in her voice did something to me. Every fiber of my being demanded I satiate that need. My cock had been hard as a rock in my sleep, probably due to the smell of her slick, and I doubted it was going down anytime soon.

“The others need to rest,” I whispered in her ear. She nodded, humming in agreement. “Can you stay quiet?”

“Only if you hurry up and knot me!” she hissed.

I didn’t have to be told twice. Gripping her waist, I flipped her, so her stomach was against the mattress with me hovering over her, my cock pressed against her ass. Reaching round, I covered her mouth with my palm. “You better not be too loud, little omega,” I growled in her ear. “This is going to be quick and dirty.”

“I’ll be good for you,” she whispered eagerly.

All rationale left me. Blood thundered in my ears as I shoved my boxers down with one hand, lining up my cock with her entrance. She was drenched, slick coated her thighs, and I was already covered in it.

There was no preamble or patience in my movements. With a single, rough push, I completely buried myself in her pussy. She let out a strangled cry of joy at the forceful entry.

“Yes, yes, yes,” she chanted as I started to move more forcefully.

Her hands fisted in the sheets in front of her as her hips rocked back to meet my every thrust. She wasn’t deterred by the ferocity of my movements. In fact, judging by the copious slick and the fluttering of her walls, she seemed turned on by it.

Blood pounded in my ears as I took what I wanted, her walls clenching down on me with every thrust.

“You feel like fucking heaven. I’m going to knot you while my pack mates sleep next to us. And you’re going to take it like a good, slutty, little omega.” As I spoke, I leaned forward, gently running my teeth along her neck and nipping. Her skin tasted as she smelled—sweet and almost carbonated. At the contact, her walls contracted around me so hard, I saw stars. “So desperate for alpha knots, aren’t you? So desperate for my knot.”

“I am.” She moaned quietly. “I need it so bad. I need it more than anything in the world. I need to feel your knot stretching me.”

Her words egged me on, which probably wasn’t a good thing, considering I was already feeling a little feral. My mouth found her shoulder, latching on. I sucked at her skin. A rush of pride filled me at the knowledge that I was probably going to leave a mark.

A deep, instinctual part of me wanted to leave marks on the omega. To let every other alpha know that she had been mine. When she walked out of our house, looking thoroughly fucked, they’d all know that I was responsible for it.

“She’s fucking loving that,” a voice next to us spoke. I turned my head. Cormac was lying on his side, his head propped up by his hand, elbow resting on the mattress, giving him an excellent view of our actions. He grinned lazily at us. “Don’t stop on my account.”

The voyeuristic fucker.

“I guess we’d better give him a show, shouldn’t we, pet?” I cooed in her ear, lightly biting the lobe as she gushed around me.

“Sounds like she’s flooding your cock with slick,” Cormac said. The sound of our coupling filled the room: wet, filthy, and lurid.

“She’s absolutely drenching me.” I grinned, nipping at her shoulder. “She’s such a fucking incredible omega, so good at taking cock. A perfect little slut for us.”

Hazel didn’t answer. Instead she babbled incoherently as she did her best to meet me thrust for thrust.

“I’m glad I woke up. I wouldn’t miss this for anything,” he said, leaning forward, grabbing Hazel’s chin and tilting her face to look at him. “Is my pack mate filling you up nicely, sweetness?”

Hazel nodded emphatically, and when she spoke, her words were disjointed. “S-so good. Full.”

My cock was starting to feel constricted beyond words. She was close. I wanted to throw her off the edge before I knotted her.

My mouth returned to her neck, and my pace turned brutal. My grip was bruising on her hips, and every thrust hit her ass with considerable force. I was taking her like a rabid animal, and I was loving every moment of it.

“I know that look on your face,” Cormac cooed. “You’re going to come on his cock like a good little omega, aren’t you?”

Hazel nodded, her eyes wide. “Close,” she panted.

My lips traveled up her neck, toward her pulse point. I bit down hard. The effect was immediate. Hazel howled in release as she thrashed, her hands clawing at the bedding as her walls fluttered violently around me, demanding my knot. A rush of slick coated me and the bedding—I would be wearing her scent for days.

The familiar tingling in the base of my spine let me know that my own release was imminent, so I waited until her orgasm was just starting to abate before unleashing my knot, plunging it in with a harsh jerk and letting it expand as my cock throbbed, releasing what felt like an ungodly amount of cum into her pussy.

“Holy fuck,” I groaned, gently rocking as my cock pulsed a few last times, coming down from the high. Hazel was also out of breath, her body lax.

“My vagina is never going to be the same,” Hazel muttered, her face pressed into the bedsheets, making her voice garbled.

I laughed. My arms shook with the exertion of keeping myself up, so I didn’t squash Hazel, but it was so worth it to have my knot locked deeply in her.

“Come on, darling. You need a shower,” I said, pulling Hazel into the bathroom. It had been two days of fucking, and she needed a shower. Badly.

“Don’t want to shower.” She did her best to pull away from me. “Want another knot.”

“Trust me, you’ll have another knot soon enough, but only once you’re clean,” I assured her. Thus far, only Roman and I had knotted her. Cormac had wanted to wait, given his bionic cock could be a lot, but my balls were thoroughly drained. He needed to step up and take one for the team.

Roman and Cormac were changing the sheets while I got our omega clean. It had been nearly two days since her heat had started, and we were all getting rather sweaty and sticky.

Not that I was complaining.

Our week had taken somewhat of a dramatic turn when we found an omega going into heat in our kitchen, but there was something so alluring about her. Her scent was phenomenal, and she tasted like fucking ambrosia.

Truthfully, there was also something about the fact that she had never been knotted by anyone other than me and my pack mates that made me want to pound my chest in pride. At least for now, Hazel was ours, and that thought was oddly pleasing.

Said omega was doing her best to untangle herself from my arms and return to the makeshift nest she had built.

“Stop it,” I ordered. She couldn’t control how she was reacting. It was the heat hormones, so I refused to get angry with her belligerent attitude.

Pain bloomed across my chest as she nipped at my pec. “Knot,” she whined.

“Brat,” I mumbled, ignoring the pain and leaning forward to turn on the shower. “Be a good little omega and help me in the shower. If you behave, I’ll knot you when you’re done, okay?”

She widened her eyes as she looked up at me with hope, biting her lip and nodding.

She followed me into the shower, and I quickly lathered up her hair and rinsed it before she got too restless. I took a bit more time washing her body, pressing down lightly on her muscles and massaging. She was probably sore in more ways than one after what we had been doing for the past two days.

“That feels good.” She hummed as I worked out a particularly stubborn knot in her back. Her skin was silky smooth, and I found myself fascinated with running my hands over it, memorizing every little mark.

She stayed in place, leaning into my touch, utterly relaxed.

“I don’t think I’ve ever been so horny in my life.” She laughed.

I chuckled to myself. “Are you having a lucid moment, darling?”

“Kind of? Like, I know where I am, I know what I’m doing, but at the same time, under the surface, there’s still that feral hunger for knots. I’ll be honest, though. I’m so goddamn tired. If I fall asleep, will you do me a favor and just knot me while I sleep? Two birds, one stone?”

“Don’t let Cormac hear you say that. He’ll take you up on that.”

Hazel hummed thoughtfully. “I never thought about that being a thing, but it could be fun? Probably not while I’m in heat, though.”

My eyebrows raised, even though she couldn’t see my face. This little omega was surprising at every turn. She was simultaneously innocent and filthy. Cormac would jump at the chance to have his wicked way with her while she was half asleep. He would revel at the opportunity to have her waking up as she came on his knot.

“No, that’s an activity for when you’re more lucid,” I agreed.

“That’s a shame.” She sighed. “Maybe I’ll find myself a pack one day who will want to fuck me awake with their knots.” She sighed, turning around and wrapping her arms around me. The movement pressed her soapy breasts against my chest. My boner was probably digging into her, but she didn’t seem to mind at all.

Why was she talking about finding other alphas? Sure, we were practically strangers, but I got the distinct feeling that Hazel wasn’t going to be a one-time thing for us. We had never shared an omega before, let alone shared a heat. The experience was intoxicating, and I had the distinct feeling that my pack would want to repeat it in the future.

Only, the idea of repeating it with an omega who wasn’t Hazel felt wrong somehow. Maybe it was because we were in the middle of her heat. Or maybe it was because of who she was as a person and how addictive she was.

“Can I play with you?” she asked sleepily. Her eyes were half lidded as she looked up at me.

“You look like you’re about to pass out.” I laughed.

Instead of answering, she smiled at me, her hand finding my cock and leisurely pumping a few times.

Grabbing her hand, I turned her around and rinsed her hair. We could play later, once she was clean.

“Spoilsport.” She pouted.

I lightly swatted her ass, making her cry out and jump. “Brat,” I replied.

“I’m not a brat,” she muttered.

“Sure.” I laughed. “And the sky is purple.”

Chapter 7

Hazel

Ilet Phillip shower me and wash every part of my body. It felt so nice to have someone taking care of me. Every touch was so attentive, so considerate.

By the time he had thoroughly washed every inch of me, and I had returned the favor, exhaustion had started creeping into my bones.

I was going to need to sleep for a month after this heat. Every muscle in my body felt sore and overworked.

“Come on,” Phillip said, reaching forward and turning off the shower. “Let’s get you dry and fed.”

“I’m not hungry. Why don’t you fuck me?” I asked, pouting up at him.

“It’s been over a day since you’ve last eaten. Roman’s heating up some food for you. If you’re a good girl and eat everything he gives you, I’m sure he’ll happily knot you. Good omegas who eat get knots.” He gently pulled me out of the shower and wrapped me up in a large fluffy towel.

“What do bad omegas get?” I asked, cocking my head to one side.

“Punishment.” Phillip grinned.

“I think that would be fun.”

He pursed his lips. “Judging by the way you gushed over my knot as I fucked you roughly into the mattress, I think you’d enjoy it.”

My entire body heated at his words, and a rush of slick escaped me, filling the room with its potent scent. As Phillip grinned at me, a blush crawled up my neck to my cheeks, my body giving away every little emotion. All my thoughts and feelings were practically broadcast to the alphas.

Part of me hated it, because I wanted to play it close to the vest, but part of me liked how easily they could understand what I was thinking.

“You’re going to have to stop talking like that, or I am going to need another shower.” I frowned at him.

Phillip merely gave me a contented smile. “I’ll happily help you in the shower anytime.”

I may have to take him up on that.

The nest was a lot cleaner once I returned to the bedroom. They had removed the most slick-stained of the sheets and had left the rest of the nest just how I had made it.

“They didn’t disturb it too much, did they?” Phillip asked, practically reading my mind as I looked at the nest.

“No.” I shook my head. “They did just the right amount,” I declared, crawling into the nest with a happy hum. My abdomen was already starting to feel tight with that familiar need. It had never completely gone away, but it had ebbed somewhat while I was in the shower. Exhaustion tugged at me, but my body demanded that I continue to fuck.

The towel Phillip had insisted I put on was already soaked with slick.

“No lying down, you’ve got to eat first.”

“But, alpha,” I whined, gyrating my hips, looking for friction to ease the throbbing.

Phillip shook his head. “Nope. Come.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me into a sitting position.

“Is someone being stubborn?” Cormac asked as he entered the room.

“Cormac!” I cried, happy to see the alpha. “You’ll knot me, won’t you?” I asked, looking at him with wide, pleading eyes.

Cormac went to open his mouth, but Phillip cut him off. “She needs to eat first.”

He closed his mouth and shrugged. “The boss has spoken. Roman will have your food in a minute. Once you eat something, then I’ll knot you, okay?”

I glared at Phillip. “Traitor,” I hissed. Crawling across the nest, I made my way to Cormac, sure that, if I jumped him, he wouldn’t say no. Judging by the bulge in his gray sweatpants, he was hard and ready to go.

All I could think about were those piercings. How would they feel while he knotted me?

Good. My money was on them feeling damn good.

I didn’t make it two strides before Phillip’s strong arm was wrapped around my waist, pulling me away from his pack mate. “Not today, princess.”

I growled at him, scratching at the arm that was unmoving around my waist. Cormac pouted but didn’t go to move.

“Soon, sweetness,” he insisted, laughing as I pouted at him.

“Grub time!” Roman declared, striding into the room with a steaming bowl of food. His hair stuck up at all angles, and he looked exhausted, but he had a grin plastered on his face.

“What did you make?” Phillip asked.

“Pasta. She needs carbs, and I added chicken for protein,” Roman stated as he took a seat on the nest, his legs open. “Does that meet your standards?” he asked with raised eyebrows.

“It’ll do.” Phillip nodded.

“Knot first?” I asked Roman excitedly. Maybe this alpha would listen to me and ease the pain. I crawled over to him, expecting him to discard the food and fuck me into the mattress until I was a babbling mess who was leaking cum.

Unfortunately, just like the other alphas, he had decided I needed to eat first. With skilled precision, he grabbed me and situated me between his legs. I tried to grind my ass against his cock, but he held me firmly in place and tutted.

“Food, then knot,” he instructed, bringing the bowl in front of us.

It smelled delectable. Pasta drenched in red sauce and cheese with bits of chicken. No matter how good it smelled, though, that didn’t stop my mind from focusing on one thing.

Just how empty I felt.

“Please,” I whimpered.

Roman took a forkful of pasta and held it up to my lips.

It was delicious. But it wasn’t what I wanted.

“Good girl. You’re making your alpha so happy right now,” Roman cooed in my ear.

Huh. Maybe pleasing him wasn’t the worst thing.

Thankfully, my body’s instincts kicked in after a moment, and it remembered that I was, indeed, ravenous. It took only a few minutes for the pasta to disappear.

Roman kissed the top of my head before leaning to the side, passing the bowl to Phillip, who whisked it somewhere out of sight.

“Now, can I please fucking knot her?” Cormac asked excitedly.

I looked pleadingly at Roman, who smiled down at me. “Have at it,” he declared. “But you better warm her up first.”

“Oh, I plan to.” Cormac grinned, crawling into the nest, making a beeline for between my legs. “I’ve been wanting to taste her again.”

“Oh, you don’t—” I started to say, but was cut off when Cormac grabbed my thighs, prying them open and exposing me to him. He didn’t hesitate and dove in, headfirst, lapping at my folds like he had before.

His tongue was sinfully talented. When he’d gotten on his knees in front of me while Roman was knotted in my pussy, I had nearly died from the pleasure. There had been something so filthy and erotic about his tongue flicking over my clit while his pack mate was locked in me.

Just the memory of it had my legs trembling in anticipation.

Roman’s hands snaked under my legs, prying them open even further for his pack mate. Cormac put his free hands to use. As his tongue lapped over the sensitive bundle of nerves, his fingers slid into my entrance and found that sweet spot inside of me that made me see stars. He wasn’t gentle with his attentions. He rubbed the spot vigorously, and my body convulsed at the waves of pleasure cascading through my body.

It wasn’t long before I was crying out in release, thrashing in Roman’s arms as he kept me firmly in place.

“One more, sweetness,” Cormac muttered against my clit.

“I can’t. No, why?” I babbled.

“You’ve seen his cock.” Roman chuckled in my ear. “He needs to make sure your pussy is nice and drenched for you to take it.”

“I can take it now,” I insisted.

“Better safe than sorry,” Roman said, and I could hear the smirk in his voice. His hands drifted to my chest, sliding under the towel I was wearing, finding my nipples and twisting them.

I thought they had wrung every ounce of pleasure they could out of me, but it only took a few moments for that familiar tingling to start. Everything tightened as my body prepared to go over the edge. The pair of them worked in tandem, like they were somehow talking to each other psychically. Their paces matched perfectly, sending me headfirst into another mind-shattering orgasm.

The pair of them eased their movements as I came down from the high, languid in Roman’s arms.

“I think she’s ready,” Cormac said, looking up at Roman and me with a shit-eating grin. His face was glistening with my juices, hair sticking up where I had buried my hand in it.

“Yes!” I cried. I was ready. I was more than ready. I’d been ready ages ago.

I needed to feel that pierced cock more than I needed my next breath.

“How do you want to do this, sweetness?” he asked as his fingers glided through my folds.

“I don’t care how, just knot me,” I insisted. The forcefulness of the words was somewhat lessened by my panting.

“You want to go on top? Or I could knot you from behind? Every time one of these guys fucks you from behind, you’ve practically exploded.”

That was true. There was something about presenting my pussy that was oddly primal.

“Maybe on top will be too much? Then again, she can control it,” Roman mused.

“Why should I get her to move in the first place when I can just play with her right here?” Cormac asked with a smirk.

Was he saying what I thought he was saying? Was he going to fuck me while I was in Roman’s arms?

His hands reached under my ass, gripping the flesh tightly as he pulled me toward him. My back still rested against Roman’s chest as Cormac pulled down his sweatpants, the pierced cock springing free. I licked my lips at the sight of it, recalling how nice it tasted as Roman knotted me.

He lined himself up and inched in ever so slowly. It felt like an eternity before he was even past my entrance. I wanted to wriggle and thrust my hips toward his cock to make him enter me faster. I wanted to be full. I wanted to feel every bit of those piercings scraping against me. Unfortunately, between the two alphas, I was held firmly in place.

Roman’s hand’s tightened on me as he tutted. “You’re not going anywhere, little omega. You’re going to be a good girl and take all of Cormac’s cock when he gives it to you, aren’t you?”

“You’re not exactly giving me a choice, are you?” I grumbled, throwing my head back against his shoulder.

Roman’s hand that was still cupping my breast twisted the nipple harshly, making me jump in their iron grips as the pain caused slick to practically pour from me as my body cried out to be knotted.

“Behave,” Roman chided.

I was going to pout, but all thoughts left my brain as Cormac nudged forward, and I finally felt the cool metal enter me.

Holy fucking shit.

The piercings were cold and far more unforgiving than a cock or any dildo I had played with before. They were firmly gliding against me, and every inch made me gasp with pleasure. I couldn’t even scream with the intensity of it.

“You’re strangling my cock, sweetness,” he said, his voice strained.

“I guess you’re just going to have to fuck her nice and hard,” Roman said. “That tends to loosen her up for a while, and then, right before she comes, she locks down on you in the most delightful way.”

Hearing him talk about me in that way made my head spin.

The guys didn’t say anything else, and Cormac increased his pace until he was fully seated, his hips flush against mine.

“This is going to be fun,” Cormac said, his hands still gripping my ass, guiding my pussy over his cock.

I couldn’t say anything. All sentient thought had been stolen by the feeling of those piercings. Catching my breath was an impossible feat. How the hell was I going to survive an orgasm?

How the fuck was I going to survive his knot?

He took a moment for me to adjust before slowly sliding back out. My eyes rolled back into my skull as I shuddered at the sensory overload. It didn’t help that Roman was continuing to play with my nipples, gently twisting and flicking them.

It was too much. This was too much. Feeling so many hands on me, hands that played my body like a fine-tuned instrument, made me vibrate from the intensity.

So what if I didn’t survive? Death by mind-blowing orgasm would be an amazing way to go.

With each thrust, Cormac increased his pace.

“You really are perfect, aren’t you?” Roman muttered in my ear as his hands explored, one remaining on my breast as the other inched down, toward my clit. “You’re taking every inch of him perfectly. It’s like you were built just for us, perfect pretty omega with a perfect pussy.”

“I plan to fuck you in every position imaginable before your heat is over, omega,” Cormac added, his voice thick with need as he tried to restrain himself. Even lost in the fog of the heat, I wanted to feel him go feral.

Phillip had felt absolutely mind-blowing as he’d brutally fucked me, so Cormac would probably put me into a sexually induced coma, thanks to his metallic modifications.

“Please,” I begged.

He slowed his pace to careful, measured thrusts. It was maddening, but every nerve ending in my body was on fire. My heart pounded in my ears, and I knew that, when I came, it would be earth shattering.

Instead of the frantic, quick orgasms I had experienced up until then in my heat, this one was different. The slow build was more deadly, in a way.

Cormac’s body shook, and his pace became disjointed. His cock started to throb, and I knew he was about to finish.

The pulsing of his length against my walls was exactly what I needed to tip me over the edge. White filled my vision as I thrashed violently in Roman’s arms. The alpha behind me was cooing something in my ear, but I was beyond understanding.

I wouldn’t say I was used to the sensation of feeling full, but thanks to Roman and Phillip, I had some experience with it now, but it paled in comparison to Cormac.

His knot was just so unforgiving. Hard and cool. I could feel my walls desperately trying to drain him of his cum as they rippled around it. My orgasm was never ending. Right as the waves started to ebb, his cock would throb or pulse in me, setting me off all over again.

It was unrelenting and overpowering.

When the waves finally did ease, my eyes closed and my head lolled back as I slipped into a sweet, satiated oblivion.

Chapter 8

Hazel

My entire body was sore and sticky. It was like I had run several marathons without showering. It could have been days; it could’ve been weeks. I had no idea how long my heat had lasted.

It was definitely over now.

The guys were fast asleep, and I felt a twinge of guilt. I’d been relentless in my need for them. They were probably completely drained and totally exhausted.

Crawling out of the nest, I decided to leave them to rest while I took a quick shower. My legs shook as I took a step toward the door. If I used the bathroom that adjoined the room, I could have potentially woken them.

So, instead of using the bathroom where Phillip had fucked me in the shower, I padded down the hallway, naked. Any modesty I’d had before this heat had been destroyed with copious orgasms. I had never been the kind of woman who would walk around her own dorm room naked, let alone a man’s.

Following the familiar smell, I found myself in Roman’s room. Given everything we’d been through, I didn’t think he would be averse to me using his shower. At one point, he’d even admitted that he had been jealous of Phillip because my scent was all over his bathroom.

The entire house wasn’t quite clean, considering they were three single men living together. Part of me had expected the bathrooms to be in need of a major decontamination. I’d been pleasantly surprised by the cleanliness and delicious smell that coated every surface.

I snorted lightly to myself as I turned on the shower. To think, when I had first entered this place, however long ago it had been, I had thought all of these delicious smells had been cleaning products.

It was safe to say I had been shown the light, truly and thoroughly.

Throwing my hair up in a hair tie, I made quick work of washing my body. Between my legs felt impossibly sore, so I just let some cool water slide over it and left it at that.

My lady business was going to need a few days to heal.

But it was so worth it.

Would they be willing to join you for your next heat?

The thought entered my mind, and I quickly dismissed it. This was a one-off. The only reason I had managed to snag three highly athletic, beautiful men was because I was in their home, going into a surprise heat, and they were decent men. They wouldn’t have let me suffer by going home alone.

But maybe we could still be friends after this.

And occasionally fuck.

Wrapping myself in an oversized bath towel, I wandered into Roman’s bedroom. Where on earth was the dress I had been wearing the night of the party? Surely, it had to be there somewhere?

I glanced around the room until my eyes landed on the neatly folded pile of laundry on the dresser.

For now, I would have to make do with stealing one of his shirts. I had worn several of the guys’ shirts throughout my heat, so I doubted Roman would mind.

I carefully waded through the piles until my hand rested on a familiar fabric. It was a jersey. I silently cheered to myself. Jerseys were always oversized and really comfortable. Plus, they looked cute.

Tugging the fabric out of the pile, I held it up, checking the name on the back.

My stomach sank.

Oh no.

Oh no no no.

The name emblazoned on the back of the jersey was Kingswood. Not only that, but it was a red jersey.

Roman had mentioned that he went to Avalon University, but in the haze of lust and heat, I hadn’t connected the dots.

Roman Kingswood had been butting heads with Seb on the ice for years. In their freshman year, they’d gotten into a fight so bad, they’d both walked away with broken noses and suspensions lasting several games.

Sebastian hated Kingswood.

My mind raced as I tried to reconcile the Kingswood that Seb had told me about—the cruel, cocky bastard—with the sweet, caring alpha who had just seen me through my heat.

This wasn’t good.

My heart pounded. If Seb knew I had spent a heat with the Kingswood pack, he would be livid. Worse, he would feel utterly betrayed.

Tears gathered in the corners of my eyes as I tossed the jersey to one side. I grabbed the first T-shirt and pair of sweatpants my hands touched and threw them on. It didn’t matter how I looked.

I needed to get home.

Hopefully, I didn’t destroy my relationship with my best friend over a few days of epic fucking.

I easily found my handbag, which was sitting on the kitchen island. Grabbing it, I quickly rummaged through and found my cell phone and all of my personal items still inside.

A quick look at the date let me know that I had been in the house for six days.

I had a few text messages from Seb, but nothing urgent. It wasn’t uncommon for us to go a few days without talking, especially if he’d found a lady friend to distract him.

I took a shallow breath. Something deep in my stomach panged at the idea of leaving the guys, but in my post-heat clarity, I knew I needed to get home and get my head on straight.

Everything Sebastian had told me about the Kingswood pack was that they were playboys. They fucked a different omega every week and discarded the ones they used. While they hadn’t given me that impression, I needed some space to think.

And if I was gone much longer, Seb was going to ask questions.

My heart felt heavy as I snuck out of the house and started making my way back home. Thankfully, there was an easy bus I could catch.

I couldn’t help the feeling that I was walking away from something special.

Chapter 9

Hazel

Ten Weeks Later

Considering it was the third year of my four-year degree at Hawking, they were overloading me with work. Between the endless tests and assignments, I hardly had a moment to breathe.

My classic literature lecture was at an ungodly eight in the morning, so I pulled myself out of bed bright and early, despite feeling like a lightly animated corpse. I hadn’t felt right for the last few days. Every time I stood up, I felt dizzy, and my stomach was constantly in knots, like I had a stomach bug that just wouldn’t die.

The light felt too bright, and I squinted as I walked toward the old lit building, sunshine burning my retinas.

“Hazelnut!” I turned, looking for the only person who would ever call me that name. Seb, running up to me, his backpack slung over his shoulder.

“Hey,” I greeted, giving him a small smile.

“Are you okay?” He frowned. “You look a little pale.”

“I think I’m coming down with something.” As I spoke, Seb took my messenger bag off me.

“You should go get some more sleep.”

“I wish I could. I have several exams coming up and a pile of reading to do.”

“Do you want me to come to class with you? I don’t mind playing hooky.”

“I know you don’t, but I’m pretty sure your coach is going to get pissed if you’re caught skipping class again.”

“That old blowhard could do with an attitude adjustment.”

“I’m sure he could, but you’ve got other things to be focusing on.”

Seb pouted as we approached the English building. “No fun!”

“Here’s my stop,” I said, pausing at the door.

Seb returned my bag with a sad face. My vision blurred as I tried to focus on him. His face went from pouting to concerned in a split second as I swayed on the spot.

“Hazelnut?” He reached out with a frown, steadying me. I wanted to answer, but nausea welled up, and I knew for a fact that, if I opened my mouth, I was going to hurl. “You really don’t look good. Are you sure you’re okay for class?”

Shaking my head, I took several deep breaths before trying to speak. “I can’t miss this class—but I will book an appointment with the doctor once I’m done, okay?”

“Do you want me to take you to the doc?”

I shook my head again. “I’ll just go to the student clinic. They can prescribe me something for the nausea.” My family doctor was an hour drive away, and that was the last thing I felt up to. If I went for an appointment there, it was guaranteed my mother would call me the next day, demanding to know what was wrong with me. The family doctors weren’t exactly big on privacy, not when my parents paid their exorbitant fees.

“Make sure you do, Hazelnut. You’ve been out of sorts for a while.”

Class was miserable. The entire time the professor droned on, all I could focus on was how crappy I felt. My head ached, and my stomach flip-flopped. Homework was assigned, but I had no idea what it was. My focus was completely shot.

Slinging my bag over my shoulder, I gathered my books. I needed to go to the campus doctor immediately. If they could give me some anti-nausea medication, my situation would improve dramatically.

Luckily, the clinic was only a few buildings over, a five-minute walk. I took my time, since my feet were heavy, like they were weighed down.

After what felt like an eternity, I was walking through the doors of the clinic.

“Hello there, honey!” the sweet, elderly receptionist greeted me. “Do you have an appointment?”

I shook my head. “I don’t. I’ve been feeling really sick for a few days and I thought I should come in,” I admitted weakly.

The receptionist’s brow furrowed as she took me in. “You really do look under the weather. Come take a seat, and I’ll get you in to see the doctor as soon as possible.” She moved from behind her desk and ushered me to a seat nearby, which I sank into gratefully.

My head was fuzzy, and my mouth felt like I had shoved it full of cotton. Combined with the constant churning of my stomach, I had definitely had better days.

The sweet receptionist must have told the staff I was urgent, because I was being summoned into the exam room only a few moments later.

The doctor was young—he probably wasn’t even a full doctor yet. With short brown hair and puppy dog eyes, he couldn’t have been older than twenty-two.

“Hello! What brings you in today?” he asked softly.

“I’ve not been feeling very well. It’s like I’ve had the flu for weeks now,” I told him.

“Okay, let’s get you checked out, then. Take a seat.”

I did as I was told as he placed a blood pressure cuff on me and took my temperature.

“You don’t have a fever, which I would expect with the flu. You do seem a little pale and clammy, though.” He frowned. “How do you feel about a blood test? We have a great little lab here and can get basic results in under an hour.” He beamed at me.

While some might have found his perky bedside manner endearing, when I felt like ass, it was only irritating.

“Do it.” I nodded.

He made quick work of taking my blood sample, passed me a water, and instructed me to sit in the waiting room until the blood test results came back.

Nursing my drink, I took a seat, pulling out my phone and texting Seb.

HAZEL:

At the clinic now

The damn vampires took my blood to test

SEB:

Holy heck

Are you okay?

Want me to join you?

I’m at practice, but I wouldn’t mind leaving. The coach has a stick up his ass about the game against Avalon next month.

My stomach twisted at that.

I hadn’t thought about Avalon University for a few weeks, specifically about the hot and heavy heat I’d had with a particular pack from that university.

Well, I hadn’t actively thought about them during the day. Late at night, when I was daydreaming about the filthy and amazing sex we’d had, was another story. They had ruined me for all other men. What we had experienced was miles above anything I had done before, and I highly doubted quick beta trysts would give the same mind-blowing results.

Seb had no idea what had happened. He had assumed I had gone home feeling unwell, then decided to visit my parents. If he knew the truth of the situation, that I had spent my heat fucking the brains out of his sworn enemy, he wouldn’t have been happy.

What would a heat with Sebastian be like? He would have undoubtedly helped me if I’d needed it, but I didn’t want to be an obligation fuck.

I fully intended to take that secret to my grave. It wasn’t like Roman would want to see me again. It was a one-off situation, so there was no point hurting Seb over it.

HAZEL:

No, I’m fine, don’t worry

The last thing you need to do is piss off Coach

SEB:

Only if you’re sure

How about I bring over dinner tonight? Pasta?

HAZEL:

I’m sure

Pasta sounds perfect, as long as I can keep it down

SEB:

See you then, I’ll hold your hair back if you’re sick

Laughing to myself, I put my phone away. He had always been there for me over the years, and we had both seen each other in messy states. I had been the one to look after him when he got blackout drunk for the first time and was convinced that a tree was his best friend.

I did, however, make sure I got photos before I took care of him.

“Hazel Giltbrook?” the nurse asked, coming over to me.

“Hello,” I greeted warmly.

“Your blood test results are in. The doctor would like to have a quick word with you about the results,” she informed me.

It had only been forty minutes. Not bad at all.

“So, Hazel, what is your current situation? Are you settled down with a pack already?” the doctor asked as I sat down. “I don’t see anything regarding that in your notes.” His face was tight, a stark difference from the open, smiling façade he’d had on earlier.

“Not yet, unfortunately. Hopefully soon.” I smiled easily. I didn’t want to admit that my parents thought that bonding with a pack was archaic and wrong and wanted me to marry a fat old beta one day.

“Well, in that case, your test results may be a bit of a shock.” He shuffled the papers in his hands. “You’re pregnant, Miss Giltbrook.”

My chest stuttered as I looked at the doctor in confusion. “E-excuse me?” I stammered.

“You’re pregnant. Early days, from the looks of your hormone levels. Now, as this is clearly a surprise, I think it’s best we prescribe you a strong prenatal vitamin for omegas. You’re going to have to have a conversation with your primary care physician, as well, to get your scans booked.”

Pregnant.

How could I be pregnant? I was on birth control, and I rarely had sex.

“I use protection. I’m on the birth control pill,” I said weakly.

“Are you also on suppressants?” The doctor frowned. “If you’re also on those, it should be very hard to get pregnant. Then again, it’s not completely unheard of.”

“My suppressants failed a few weeks ago. It was actually my first heat,” I admitted. “It came on out of nowhere and was a shock.”

“Ah, that’ll explain it. You need specific birth control for heats that’s a lot stronger than regular birth control. Heats are designed to get an omega pregnant, so run-of-the-mill birth control isn’t going to cut it.”

“So, what do I do now?” I asked, unable to look him in the face.

I was pregnant with a child. What was I going to do with the baby? My parents were going to disown me. Especially once they realized I had slept with alphas.

Which alpha even got me pregnant?

My mother would have an aneurysm when she realized there were three potential fathers.

Then again, they were a pack, and packs tended to claim babies as a whole. Though that was in situations where the omega was bonded into the pack. Would that still be the case now?

Did they even need to know?

Of course, they needed to know—one of them was a father. Or all of them were fathers, depending on how you looked at it.

“You’ll need to have a conversation with the father, but that’s your prerogative. It would be good to know the medical history, but other than that, you just need to get in touch with your primary care physician, take the prenatal vitamins I’ve prescribed you, and make sure you’re eating a healthy, balanced diet.”

I nodded weakly. “So, the feeling sick?”

“Totally normal in the early stages of pregnancy. The best thing I can recommend is bed rest, drinking plenty of water, and trying to take it easy.”

I nodded again, standing up and grabbing my bag. The walk back to my dorm was a blur.

Pregnant.

How could I be pregnant?

That was a stupid question. I knew exactly how I’d gotten pregnant. The details were permanently etched into my brain.

Ignoring my phone, I clambered into my nest, taking my favorite cloud-shaped pillow and clutching it to my chest.

No tears escaped, despite my shocked state. Instead of sleeping like I wanted to, I merely stared at the wall of my nest, contemplating what this meant.

My family was going to disown me, and I was going to be alone.

Seb, my best friend since childhood, was probably never going to talk to me again. He would be understanding about the pregnancy; he just wouldn’t be understanding about who the father was.

Sebastian and Roman hated each other.

When I had met the tall, blond stranger with the body of a Greek god, I had been feeling down and wanted to forget for a few hours.

Now, I was completely and utterly on my own. There were options, though the doctor hadn’t mentioned them. Probably because the idea of an omega terminating their pregnancy seemed insane to most. Omegas were built to be maternal and caring. They wanted babies.

Personally, I wanted a family more than anything. I loved the idea of having children, just not before I finished my degree. There were so many things I wanted to complete before I moved on with my life.

My hand rested on my stomach as I curled into a ball. There was a life in there. In a few short months, I would be bringing a human being into the world. Terminating wasn’t an option for me. While I respected anyone who chose that, I just couldn’t do it personally.

I wanted children.

Once that sank in, the tears started. Shoving my face into the pillow, I sobbed loudly.

I cried for everything I was about to lose and everything I was about to gain.

My grandfather had left me a small trust fund. It wasn’t much, but it would be enough to keep me afloat as I gave birth and for the first year or two of my child’s life, so even when my parents undoubtedly disowned me, I would be okay for a while. Financially, at least.

This child was going to be loved; there was no question about that. I wanted to give them all the care and attention that my parents hadn’t given me. They had been more concerned with parties and looking good for society, instead of spending time with their child. My baby was going to be raised with all the attention and affection they needed.

Everything was about to get more difficult. Going to classes with morning sickness and trying to keep up with my classwork until I gave birth was going to be a nightmare.

Only, there was no need for me to be alone.

Looking up at the ceiling, I sighed.

I needed to talk to the fathers.

Fuck me.

Chapter 10

Seb

Something was wrong with Hazel.

She hadn’t been doing well for a while, and when she agreed to go to the student health center, I knew she had to be feeling truly shitty. Hazel was stubborn and hated doctors, avoiding them whenever she could. A couple months ago, she had been feeling so sick, she had willingly gone home for the weekend to see her family doctor.

I knew she’d felt really bad if she’d willingly gone home.

Throwing my clothes on after the quickest post-practice shower I’d had in a while, I grabbed my things.

“Where’s the fire?” my teammate, Teddy asked. He was sitting on the bench, wearing only a towel, as he leaned back, the picture of relaxation.

“Hazel’s not been very well. I want to go check on her.”

“You know you need to make a move when it comes to her, right? You’ve been making moon eyes at her for years.”

I rolled my eyes. My feelings for Hazel were deep, but that’s because we were best friends. There was love there, but it wasn’t romantic love.

“A man and a woman can be best friends, you know?”

“Not an alpha male and an omega female, it’s just weird. You just need to be decisive. Make a power move.”

I laughed, throwing a jersey at him. “Not all of us can use Daddy’s money to trick a pretty omega into coming to college.”

Teddy shrugged. “It worked out well for me, didn’t it?”

“Didn’t she nearly fry your balls off?” I asked. He had spent the better part of a week hobbling around, desperately clutching at his junk.

“She did. It was the hottest goddamn thing I ever experienced.” He smirked.

“Has anyone ever told you you’re fucked in the head?” Dylan asked as he closed his locker.

Teddy pursed his lips thoughtfully. “Many people. But I have my pack, so I don’t care!”

He was lucky. I had dreamed of having a pack one day, but it had simply never happened. As much as I wanted those brotherly bonds, just having a woman who loved me would be enough for me.

“You’re lucky to have Alexis,” I told Teddy.

“I know I am.” He grinned. “Hey, if you want, I can get my family doc to give Hazel a house call. Dallas House’s security knows him, he’s treated students before.”

“Thanks for the offer, but she was going to the campus health center today, and if she’s still sick in the next day or two, I’m dragging her ass to the hospital for a full workup,” I said as I shoved the last of my items into my bag, shooting him a smile before I left. Teddy cheerfully waved goodbye.

Stopping briefly at the market, I grabbed all the things to make Hazel’s favorite spinach and ricotta pasta.

While Dallas House had a damn good cafeteria—I would know, since I had gone with Hazel plenty, just to eat the heavenly grilled cheeses they served—when left to her own devices, Hazel would either forget to eat or have a bag of gummy worms for a meal.

Supplies in hand, I waved at the doorman as I walked through the lobby.

“Evening, Oliver,” I greeted.

“Good evening, Mr. Sebastian! Miss Hazel came home a few hours ago.”

He knew me so well, he never bothered to ask me who I was there to see. The answer was always the same. Whether it was for movie nights, study sessions, or snack raids, I only ever came to Dallas House to see Hazel.

Jogging up the stairs, I knocked on her door, frowning when I got no answer. Had she fallen asleep? Reaching into my back pocket, I found my keys. Hazel had given me her spare not long after she moved in. I often let myself in, and she was totally okay with that—plus, she had lost her own key several times, so having the spare came in handy way too often.

Placing the bag of groceries on the desk, I glanced around her space. She wasn’t in the nest, though judging by the smell, she had been in there recently.

Wandering through the room, I stopped at the bathroom door, which was closed.

“Hazelnut?” I called out her name as I knocked.

“Seb?” Her reply sounded confused.

“I bought the things for dinner. Pasta, remember? Are you feeling unwell again?”

The bathroom faucet started to run. “Just a little nausea. I’m fine,” she assured me before opening the door and smiling at me.

That was clearly a lie. Her face was pale and gaunt, and there was a distinct redness around her eyes. I’d recognize that redness anywhere—it meant she had been crying.

“What’s upset you?” I asked, reaching out to pull her into my arms. She resisted and quickly ran a hand through her hair, waving me off.

“I’m not upset. I’m fine.” Her words didn’t ring true as she wandered into the main body of her apartment, toward the fridge, where she pulled out a bottle of water. Hazel never drank water. She hated water. She would much rather have an energy drink or coffee. She was a caffeine demon, and it was one of the things I loved about her.

“Considering you’re drinking water of your own volition, I feel like the apocalypse may be upon us.” I raised a knowing eyebrow.

“Doctor’s orders.” She grimaced, grabbing one of my favorite sodas she kept in stock and handing it to me.

“What did the doc say?”

“It was probably just the stomach flu that I’m taking my own sweet time to get over.” She laughed lightly, but there was a ring of insincerity in her voice.

My stomach twisted, with unease or concern, I wasn’t sure. Probably a bit of both. Usually, she would tell me when something was wrong. Judging by her demeanor, she didn’t want to be pushed, so I decided to act normal, or at least as normal as I could.

“In that case, I better get dinner started ‘cause you’re going to need fuel!” I declared, going over to the grocery bag and pulling out the various items needed.

“Pasta does sound amazing.”

“I’m just going to run to the little boys’ room before we get started,” I informed her. In my rush to get out of practice, I hadn’t even bothered to pee—something I was sorely regretting.

“My bathroom is a little girls’ room. We’ve discussed this, Sebastian, but go ahead.” She laughed.

“I refuse to use a little girls’ room!” I declared.

Hazel snorted. “In that case, you may need to go outside and pee in a shrub, because there is no little boys’ room here.”

I groaned an overly dramatic sound. “I suppose you leave me no choice, then, you cruel, cruel woman.”

“Call me cruel again, and I will go to your place and replace all your bath linens with bright pink ones,” she said as she slumped into an armchair.

“I happen to be very secure in my masculinity, and I think I can pull off pink quite well.” I stuck my nose in the air as I walked across the room toward the bathroom.

“So, you’re secure in your masculinity, but you won’t use a little girls’ room? Has anyone told you that you’re something of a paradox, Sebastian?”

“No, they haven’t because I, Hazel Giltbrook, am an open book!” With that, I strode into the bathroom and closed the door, pleased to hear her giggling on the other side. The least I could do was make her laugh while she was feeling crappy for some unknown reason.

I didn’t take long to finish up and was washing my hands when a vitamin bottle on the counter caught my attention.

Hazel took several vitamins, because omegas tended to be deficient in several things. It was due in part to the suppressants that she took. They leeched a lot of the essential nutrients from her body, and also, omegas were just really bad at remembering to eat. I’d discovered over the years that it wasn’t just a Hazel trait; that was actually a trait of most omegas.

Picking up the bottle, I turned it over in my hands. The label was bright pink, which wasn’t that surprising, considering most omega-centric vitamins involved bright pink branding. Because, of course, since most of them were women, they needed pink things.

The name of the vitamin stuck out to me, though.

Prenatal blend.

Why the hell was Hazel taking a prenatal vitamin? For a moment, I considered whether or not she was deficient in something like folic acid? Did non-pregnant women even need folic acid?

But she had been sick.

She had been sick for several weeks, in fact.

That, coupled with the vitamin made my heart stutter.

Was Hazel pregnant?

No, there was no way.

Surely, she would have told me?

Irrational anger overtook me as I squeezed the bottle of pills in my hand. I hadn’t even known that Hazel was sleeping with anyone, let alone was serious enough to get pregnant. She was on birth control—I knew that because she complained regularly about the side effects.

Hazel was my best friend. Why hadn’t she told me?

Or was she playing a prank on me? We loved to fuck around with each other; maybe this was her idea of a laugh at my expense?

Only, if it were a prank, she wouldn’t be so sick. There was no faking the hollowness in her face, the faint smell of vomit that clung to her lately.

Bottle in hand, I stormed out of the bathroom.

“Took your sweet time. I thought you’d fallen in, and I was going to have to come rescue you.” Hazel laughed as she rummaged through a drawer. When I didn’t answer, she looked up at me and at the pill bottle in my hand. Her face visibly paled, which was impressive, considering she was already pale.

“What are these?” I asked, doing my best to keep my voice calm and controlled and not express the sheer rage that was simmering under the surface.

Hazel stammered for a moment, trying to find words, but instead of saying anything, she burst into tears.

“I-I d-didn’t know how to tell you!” she sobbed, tears rapidly leaking from the corners of her eyes.

My heart dropped. The horrified look on her face was confirmation enough.

Hazel was pregnant.

She was going to have a baby.

How on earth had I fucked up so badly?

Someone else had knocked up Hazel.

My Hazel.

I had zero right to call her mine, but with the knowledge that someone else had gotten her pregnant swirling around in my brain, my stomach churned with the undeniable reality that something was very, very wrong with this situation.

My body was shaking in anger. I was doing my best to keep it contained, but Hazel knew me far too well. She could read me like an open book.

“You’re pregnant?” I asked.

Hazel swallowed, and instead of saying anything, she simply nodded.

I frowned. “Who? I thought you were on birth control!” Part of me wanted to know every little detail of what had happened, and part of me was terrified to know.

“I messed up a couple of months ago. My suppressants stopped working. I didn’t realize it, so I had a surprise heat, and I ended up sleeping with someone and… yeah.” The words tumbled out of her mouth.

“You had a heat?” I asked incredulously. “How did I not know this?”

I thought she and I were close. How on earth could she have had a heat and never told me? I knew that, one day, she would have heats when she went off her suppressants, but I’d assumed, by that point, she would have a long-term partner, someone I approved of, someone who was good for her, not a random hookup!

The idea of anyone else looking after her made my stomach turn sour.

“It was after one of the parties, when we got back from summer break. The one after the game against Glenfield.”

“Hazel, that was months ago. Why didn’t you come to me when it happened? I would have taken care of you!” As I shouted the words, the realization that they were the truth sank in. I would have taken care of Hazel through a heat.

“You had several puck bunnies hanging off your arm. I wasn’t going to disturb you!” she snapped.

Was that why she had chosen not to come to me? Because a few women were interested in me? My head hurt as I tried to remember that night. Sure, there had been a few women talking to me, and I had even taken one home—but it had been quick and meaningless, a way to scratch an itch.

“You know I would have told them to fuck off!” I cried. “You come before all of them!” I would have taken care of her. I would have gotten anything she needed and helped her ride out the heat. “Wait, you never went home to your parents, did you?”

“No, I didn’t! We are friends, Sebastian. I needed knots, not cuddles.”

I stilled, my heart sinking. “Did you just say knots? Plural?” I asked, my voice hoarse. My heart was in my stomach as I thought about that. The idea that she’d been taken advantage of by one alpha during her heat was bad enough, but multiple?

Hazel huffed, looking upward, like she was begging the gods for this to be over. “Yes, I slept with a pack during my heat, and it was a damn good time, and now it’s over,” she said, crossing her arms.

“Who?” I growled. Every time we had spoken about our future, Hazel had always talked about a singular male partner. She had never insinuated that she wanted a pack. I was the one who desperately craved a pack. I wanted that life, to have pack mates who would have my back through thick and thin, and an omega we could all cherish together.

“That’s not important,” she replied primly.

I snorted. “I would say it’s pretty fucking important, considering they knocked you up. I didn’t take you as the kind of omega who throws herself at a random pack!” The words left my mouth before I could even really consider what I was saying. My words were stupid, and I knew I was being irrational, but apparently, I was beyond reason.

Hazel was going after the life I so desperately craved, and she hadn’t even bothered to tell me? The idea of her with a pack felt so… foreign. If she settled down with one guy, like we had always talked about, then she would have had plenty of time for me. A pack, though… they took up a lot of time and energy.

If she was going to settle down with a pack, the future I had imagined for us was quickly slipping out of reach.

“That’s between me and them,” Hazel growled, her face filling with anger.

How had we managed to find ourselves in such a colossal mess? Sure, I dated, but I told Hazel everything, and I thought she did the same. We did everything together. We went out for dinner several nights a week. We attended games and parties together.

“You should have come to me. I would have kept you safe.”

“I was safe with them,” she cried.

“Really?” I snarled. “You are now pregnant and alone ‘cause they are nowhere in sight. And what on earth are you going to do with your parents when they find out you got knocked up by an entire pack of alphas?”

My words hit like blows, and her shoulders caved in as I yelled.

I was an ass.

“Get out!” she snarled, pointing toward the door.

“Hazelnut…” I held my hands up in surrender. The situation needed to be defused immediately, otherwise Hazel was going to lose her shit.

“Out!” she shouted, tears flowing freely. Her face was red and blotchy, and I cursed at myself. There would be no calming her down until I left. So, despite every instinct demanding I stay and make it right, I left.

I left her.

Chapter 11

Hazel

Thankfully, the game between Hawking and the Avalon Knights wasn’t until the following week, so when I made the decision to talk to Roman, I could do it without bumping into Sebastian.

I couldn’t even look my best friend in the eye after the way he’d spoken to me. What right did he have to act wounded? He wasn’t the one who was knocked up! We had hardly spoken since he had stormed out of my place a week ago, just the odd text here and there.

The next game was between the Avalon Kights and a team from out of state, and I realized that would be my best opportunity to track down Roman and his pack. I knew they all played for the Knights, and that was the extent of my knowledge. When I had fled from their pack house, I hadn’t been paying attention to where exactly I was. So, I couldn’t just wander up to their front door and talk to them; that would be highly awkward, anyway.

Who was I kidding? It was going to be awkward, no matter how I did it.

The game was a ticketed event, so I bought one just to get into the building, but I didn’t pay attention to a single thing. Sitting in the very back, I focused on trying to calm my nerves. I was so far back, it was difficult to make out the players, but that didn’t stop me from trying to figure out who was who. Cormac was the easiest, considering he was a goalie.

A few minutes before the game ended, I left, heading toward the locker rooms. It was the best place to run into them. The only reason I knew that was because I regularly waited for Seb to shower and change after his games.

Heading back, I scrolled through my phone while I waited for the team to leave. My feet ached, and my lower back was starting to throb. Unfortunately, I wasn’t the only person waiting. Several women had decided to congregate near the exit. They all wore jerseys, altered to show off their cleavage, and tiny, tiny shorts.

Puck bunnies. Another part of the hockey world I understood well. Women who wanted to sleep with a hockey player would often hang out in hopes of meeting one of them. Several times, Sebastian had been cornered by them when we were chatting or meeting up. In fact, it was the puck bunnies hovering around Sebastian that led me to talking with Roman the night of my heat.

Unwilling to draw attention to myself, I waited farther back, leaning against the wall in a desperate attempt to stop the room from spinning.

Players began exiting, but none of them were the three I was waiting for. Several of the puck bunnies filtered out with other guys, but many stayed. I was starting to doubt if it was a good idea to stay; clearly, there were girls waiting to see them. Hockey players weren’t exactly known for their loyalty to women.

The door to the changing room opened, and several of the girls flitted around, their voices rising.

It was pointless. There were too many of them, and I was in no state to fight through them. Turning on my heel, I took a few steps before a familiar scent washed over me, and someone grabbed my hand from behind, turning me to face them.

“Sweetness?” The warm voice washed over me as Cormac stood in front of me, having detached himself from the pack of women waiting for him. Several of them were glancing over at us with frowns.

“Uh… hi,” I said lamely.

His face broke into a smile. “Are you here to see us? We were hoping you would find us after you snuck out! Did you get home okay? Why the hell did you do that?”

“Well… I…” Several of the women whipped around to look at us, their eyes wide. My face heated. Was the idea of me being with them that surprising? I wasn’t as attractive as them, but I was, by no means, a disaster. “Maybe we can talk… somewhere else?”

Cormac looked around, confusion on his face, but he nodded all the same. “Sure thing, sweetness. Hey! Roman!” He shouted the last part, turning back to the gaggle of women. Roman was standing in front of two beta women, his hair slicked back from the shower, wearing casual jeans and a T-shirt. His head whipped around at his pack mate’s shout, and when his gaze landed on me, his face broke into a genuine grin of happiness.

“Duchess!” he cried happily, loud enough for everyone to hear. He smacked Phillip lightly, who had already turned to me, a frown on his face as he took in the sight of me over all the simpering women.

They both broke away from the girls and made their way toward me and Cormac. Roman didn’t hesitate, pulling me in for a tight hug, burying his face in my hair and inhaling deeply.

“Let’s go somewhere a little more peaceful,” Cormac said, looking pointedly at the small crowd watching us. Roman glanced over at the crowd and nodded before pulling us out of the way, toward the exit.

“Coffee?” he asked.

I nodded. I probably shouldn’t have caffeine, but given the extreme stress I was under, it felt necessary.

“Where the heck did you run off to that morning?” Phillip asked, his face still set in a frown.

“I needed to get back home. I hadn’t told anyone where I was, and I’d been gone for days.”

“You could have left us your phone number or something. We were worried.”

I grimaced. “I’m sorry, I didn’t think. My head was all screwed up.”

“No worries. You found us, that’s what matters,” Roman reassured me, keeping me firmly at his side.

He seemed oddly attached to me, considering he hadn’t seen me for a few weeks. His scent enveloped me, flinging my mind back into the things we did during my heat.

“Look, we need to have a conversation, and there’s no easy way to talk about it.”

Cormac snorted. “We know you’re a Hawking girl. If that’s what you’re stressed about, don’t worry. We don’t mind fucking the enemy.”

My face heated again. By that point, I probably looked like an overripe tomato.

“Come on, let’s get a drink. Ignore the idiot.” Phillip scowled. “You need to tell us how you got home and that you were at least safe about it.”

We found a relatively empty coffee shop and took a seat in a small booth. There was no one around us, so we had some privacy. Ideally, I would have liked a more private setting for this conversation, but beggars couldn’t be choosers.

“Why did it take you so long to find us, Duchess?” Roman asked as he passed me my iced vanilla latte.

“I was busy with, uh, classes. Plus, I wasn’t exactly sure you guys would want to see me again. Everything that happened was kind of a surprise. No one really planned or expected it, and I thought it was a one-time thing.”

Cormac grinned at me. “Oh, I definitely didn’t want that to be a one-time thing, sweetness. You damn near broke my heart when I woke up to find you gone.” He grabbed me lightly by the hips, dragging me into his lap. The sudden movement made my stomach turn, my hand flying to my face to cover my mouth. The last thing I wanted to do was get sick all over the alpha who potentially impregnated me.

“Cormac! Put her down,” Phillip snapped, launching out of his own seat and gently placing me back in my seat and steadying me. “Are you okay?” he asked, his face full of concern.

“Uh, yeah, I’m fine,” I mumbled.

“You don’t look it,” Roman said.

I glanced between all the alphas. While waiting for them after the game, I had tried to come up with the best way to tell them, but there was no easy way to say it.

So, I decided to just say it.

Probably not the best idea, but I was tired, nauseated, and my feet hurt.

“I’m pregnant.”

Chapter 12

Roman

Hazel was pregnant?

My stomach dropped at those words, but my disappointment was quickly replaced with anger. Who had gotten her pregnant? Why were they letting her go out alone when she was clearly unwell?

Her face was pale, and she shook ever so slightly as Phillip righted her.

“Who?” Cormac asked the question I had just been thinking. His face was just as angry as mine surely was. Phillip merely looked confused. They were probably thinking the same thing I was—who the fuck had gotten to our omega?

So, Hazel wasn’t technically our omega, but we had all been thinking about her since she had snuck out of our house the morning after her heat. I had been trawling through social media, attempting to find her, but hadn’t had any luck. Nothing I did could distract me from her. I went to bed thinking about her sweet cherry cola scent and the feel of her pussy fluttering around my knot.

She was perfect, and we had all missed her.

We clearly haven’t been looking hard enough, because in the meantime, some piece of shit had managed to get her pregnant.

“Uh…” Hazel tried to find the words.

“That’s irrelevant,” Cormac grumbled. “Are you still with the fucker?”

“Uh, no?” Hazel looked between us, a bewildered look on her face.

“Good.” I nodded. That was one problem out of the way. “We don’t care if you’re pregnant.” As I spoke, I looked at my packmates. Cormac nodded in confirmation. Phillip didn’t say anything against it.

“Wait, what?” Hazel stammered.

“I mean, it’s a little rude getting knocked up after we blew your mind, but we clearly have something we want to explore.” Cormac shrugged.

Hazel gaped at us. “The only people I have had sex with in the last year are you three idiots!” she cried, throwing her hands in the air.

Wait…

What?

“What are you saying, Duchess?”

Hazel sighed, resting her face in her hands as she grumbled to herself for a moment. “I tracked you guys down to let you know that, apparently, you need super strong birth control while you’re in heat. I didn’t know that, and you guys got me pregnant. I thought you deserved to know.”

I looked at the beautiful omega I hadn’t seen in weeks, unable to process what she had just said. She was pregnant, and we were the dads?

We had wanted to see her again and had every intention of pursuing a relationship with her, but we hadn’t expected that.

As I thought about her words, I realized I wasn’t even angry or stressed. I was excited.

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Sure of what?” she replied. “That I’m pregnant or that it’s yours?”

“Uhh… This may make me sound like an asshole, but both?”

Hazel snorted. “I am most definitely pregnant, I had the blood test to confirm it. As I have said, the only people I’ve slept with in the last year are you three, so I’m pretty sure that, unless I’m carrying the baby Jesus, one of you guys got me pregnant during my heat.”

I couldn’t help it. My face broke out into a grin. “Duchess, that’s amazing!” I cried, pulling her into my lap and hugging her close, burying my nose in her hair and inhaling that sweet smell I had been missing for weeks.

“A-amazing?” she stuttered, pulling away and looking up at me with surprise.

“Why wouldn’t it be amazing?” Cormac asked, his grin matching my own.

“Because we don’t know each other, because we’re in college, because we are all young, because you guys are a pack and will want to settle down with an omega one day and don’t need a baby complicating that?” She listed all the things she saw as potential issues, her eyes wide as the words tumbled from her mouth.

Only none of those things would be an issue for me.

“Duchess, calm down,” I instructed gently. The last thing she needed was to stress herself out when she was pregnant. “You are single, aren’t you?” I asked.

My pack mates’ faces broke out into frowns. They hadn’t considered the possibility that there would be another alpha sniffing around.

“Of course, I’m single!” she growled, but had all the fire of a newborn kitten snarling. “What kind of woman do you take me for? Why does everyone seem to think that I am a whore just because I accidentally got pregnant?”

“Whoa, who’s calling you a whore?” Cormac demanded, his face full of thunder.

“My best friend,” she admitted, sighing. “He didn’t mean it. He found my prenatal vitamins, and he was just shocked because I hadn’t told him I was pregnant.”

He?

Her best friend was a male?

That could potentially cause a problem.

“You shouldn’t let anyone talk to you that way,” Phillip said.

“He was just surprised,” she assured him. “Look, I just wanted you guys to know I don’t want anything from you. We can go back to our lives as normal, but I—I felt wrong not telling you.”

The last thing I wanted to do was overwhelm her, but I wasn’t going to go back to my normal life. There was no way in hell I was going to act like nothing’s changed when I was going to be a dad. Judging by the looks on my pack mates’ faces, they felt exactly the same way.

“Have you eaten?” Phillip asked, ever the pragmatic one.

Hazel shook her head. “I was feeling really nauseated, so I skipped breakfast.”

“Sweetness, it’s nearly seven in the evening.” Cormac frowned.

“I know. I just knew I was seeing you guys, and I didn’t feel up to it.”

“Are you allergic to anything?” Phillip asked.

“Just shellfish,” she replied, trying to leave my side, but I pulled her chair right next to mine, refusing to let her leave.

A deep, instinctual part of me demanded that I kept my omega close.

Sure, Hazel wasn’t my bonded omega, but she was pregnant with my child. That bonded us in a serious way.

“Stay,” I grumbled lightly. She looked up at me, those wide eyes full of worry.

Phillip nodded at her answer and stalked off toward the counter.

“Where is he going?” Hazel asked.

“My guess? To go get you some food.” Cormac smiled lazily at her.

“Oh, he didn’t need to do that.”

“Yes, he did,” I said, my hand reaching out and finding hers. I rubbed my thumb over the pulse point in her wrist; her heartbeat was erratic. So much worry and stress couldn’t be good for her.

It would be down to me and my pack to help make her life easier now.

“So, where exactly do you live?” Cormac asked.

“I live in a dorm on campus, Dallas House.”

Cormac whistled. “I’ve heard of that place. It’s fancy.”

Hazel grimaced. “It is nice. My parents pay for it, so I’m not sure how much longer I’ll be there for.”

“What do you mean?” I asked. Why would she be moving? Maybe she could move in with us. She certainly couldn’t be farther away from us. We needed to be close, in case she needed help. The twenty-minute drive between our current homes already felt like too much.

“My parents don’t know about my situation, and they are not going to be very understanding when they find out.”

“In that case, fuck them. We’ll take care of you.” Cormac shrugged.

Hazel wiggled out from under my arm with a huff. “It’s not that simple!”

“Yes, it is.”

Hazel looked at me imploringly. Philip returned from the counter, placing a grilled cheese sandwich with a side of veggies and dip in front of Hazel. She quietly thanked him.

“Like it or not, Duchess, we are family now. Family takes care of each other.”

“I didn’t think you’d want to be involved,” she admitted, pushing one of the veggie chips around. “I’ve been preparing to do this on my own.”

Cormac snorted. “Well, you can get that idea out of your head. You’re one of us now, like it or not.”

Hazel sighed. “There’s something else. One of the reasons I left the morning after my heat was because I realized you guys are members of the Avalon Knights.”

“Hell, yeah, we are.” I smirked.

“Don’t worry, we aren’t manwhores who are looking for puck bunnies,” Phillip assured her. “Eat,” he commanded gently.

Hazel took a bite of grilled cheese and slowly chewed as she thought over her words.

“Do you know number forty-one from the Hawks?” she asked.

I frowned. “That asshole, Sebastian Coombs? Yeah, we know. I’ve punched him on the ice once or twice. He’s an insufferable ass. The man is always surrounded by puck bunnies and the same omega that he doesn’t even bother to make it official with. What’s her name again?”

I had seen the omega from a distance once or twice. She was always near him, but he had never once officially dated her, at least that was the word online. Rumors about Sebastian stringing along a poor omega had been rife for years.

“Uhh… Roman?” Phillip gave me a pointed look.

“What?” I asked, distracted from my grumble. He nodded at Hazel with wide eyes, and I looked at her. She was biting her lip and looked unhappy.

Oh fuck.

“Are you the omega?” I asked, horrified.

“We’ve been best friends since childhood. I go to his games to support him. He isn’t stringing me along.” Her voice was testy.

Of all people to be her best friend, it had to be Sebastian Coombs? We had been enemies on the ice since our freshman year.

I had a distinct feeling that this was going to complicate matters. “Wait, is he the one who insinuated you were a whore?” I growled.

Fuck, no. He couldn’t be saying shit like that to my omega. I would pummel his face into the ice next time I saw him.

“As I have said multiple times, he was merely shocked at the news I was pregnant.” She shrugged, but I could tell that his words hurt her, all the same.

“You didn’t do a single thing wrong.”

“I decided to sleep with a random guy I met at a party and then ended up having a surprise heat and banging his entire pack.” She pouted.

“Yeah? And?” I asked. “You know omegas are meant to be with packs. It’s a freaking biological urge that can be damn hard to ignore. You were hit with a surprise heat that was stupidly strong, and even then, you were smart about what you did. You took photos of my ID and sent it to your friends—wait, you didn’t send a photo ID to him, did you ?”

Hazel shook her head. “I sent it to a group chat with my girlfriends. Sebastian tends to act funny if I go on a date.” She shrugged.

Rage simmered under my skin. I bet the fucker acted weird if she went on a date because he was most likely in love with her. Who wouldn’t have been in love with such a sweet, caring omega? She looked like sin and smelled freaking delicious.

“Good,” I said, pulling her closer. Picking up a carrot stick, I dipped it in the ranch and held it out for her to eat. For a moment, I worried that she was going to reject me, but my chest filled with pride as she opened her mouth and took the bite I offered.

There was something almost primal, innate, about getting the woman I had gotten pregnant to eat. Even though we had just found out she was pregnant, I was already excited at the prospect of going out in the early hours of the morning to hunt down various snacks to satisfy her cravings.

Hazel finished her food while we discussed more boring topics, like classes and the weather—we really discussed something as asinine as the weather. I wanted to talk about more serious things, like the baby, about her plans for birth, about our role in their life. But she was obviously becoming overwhelmed with the topic, so we backed off slowly and let her eat in peace.

“I need to get home,” Hazel finally said after finishing her food. “It’s getting late.”

“We can drive you back,” Phillip offered. He said it casually, but I could tell he just didn’t want the omega out of our sight.

She shook her head. “There’s no need. I booked a driver.”

A driver? Between that and the fact that she resided at Dallas House, clearly she came from significant wealth.

None of that mattered. I was also from significant wealth, and I didn’t give a flying fuck if my omega had money or not.

“Can we at least get your number?”

Hazel nodded. “Give me your phone.” I handed my phone over to her without question, all the while silently praying to myself that no messages would pop up from any old flings. I hadn’t actually had sex with anyone since Hazel, but knowing how shitty my luck could be, one of them would probably message something filthy right as Hazel was typing her number in.

“There, you’ve got my number,” she said, handing my phone back.

“Thank you.” I beamed at her, looking down at my phone. Clicking on the contact, I added her to the pack group chat.

Cormac noticed the notification pop up on his phone, and he wore a shit-eating grin.

Phillip quickly returned to the counter, grabbing two different baked goods for Hazel to take with her. She said he didn’t need to do that, but he insisted he wanted to, so she took them with a shy smile and a thank you.

Seeing the shy side of Hazel was an odd experience. The Hazel I’d met had been bold and had gone after what she wanted.

Then again, the rampant heat hormones had probably been propelling her, not that I was complaining.

I would simply have to make her confident enough to show that side of herself again.

The challenge was a welcome one.

Chapter 13

Seb

The banging of the puck hitting the barriers reverberated around the empty arena. My team was on the ice, but the stands were desolate. I was doing some target practice, and my swings were getting somewhat aggressive.

I loved the rink. It was where I felt most at home. The cool air filled my lungs as I skated around the ice with ease. My team was my family, and I usually considered the ice my home.

My mind was distracted, though, so, as I ran drills with my teammates, I got a little out of hand, slamming Dylan into the barriers a little too hard.

“Seb! What the hell is going on?” Wyatt asked, grabbing the back of my jersey and forcefully pulling me back.

“Sorry!” I growled, tugging free from his grip.

Storming, I skated toward the locker room, ignoring Wyatt’s shout behind me. “Hitting the head,” I shouted over my shoulder.

I didn’t need to use the restroom, but I did need some peace and quiet. My chest was tight as I slammed my locker door closed. The ice was usually my safe haven. When I was playing, my head was blissfully empty.

Only now that silence had been completely ruined by my own thoughts.

“Okay, you’re going to have to sit your ass down and talk to me,” a voice behind me growled. Sighing, I turned to look at Wyatt, who was standing in the doorway, hands on his hips, a concerned look on his face.

“I’m just in my head right now. It’s nothing.”

“Dylan’s ribs are probably bruised with how hard you shoved him into the barrier. That’s not like you. You’re not usually aggressive on the ice. Well, unless we’re up against the Knights, but I get that.” Wyatt laughed.

Sitting on the bench, resting my elbows on my knees, I ran my hand through my hair with a small groan, then dropped my head into my hands.

“Talk to me,” Wyatt insisted, sitting next to me. My eyes never left the floor as I spoke.

“Can you keep this just between us? I would talk to my pack if I had one, but it’s just me, unfortunately.”

“I won’t tell a soul. As far as the pack goes, I’m sure you’ll find yours soon enough. That shit just takes time.”

I took a deep breath, unsure of what to say. Part of me thought I should keep quiet; it wasn’t my place to tell anyone else. Only, I needed to talk to someone, or I was going to go insane. Usually, I would talk to Hazel, but she was ignoring my texts.

“It’s Hazel,” I admitted.

“How is the short little demon?” Wyatt asked, wiping his face on a towel. “Alexis hasn’t seen her in a while, and she wants to know how she’s doing. Then again, she’s been so busy with classes, she hasn’t seen anyone other than us for the last few weeks.”

Alexis was a mechanical engineer and her workload had been somewhat insane of late, but still she made time to be with her pack.

“She’s pregnant,” I admitted, turning to look at my teammate.

His eyes were wide as he looked at me in shock. “Oh shit, What are you guys going to do?”

“What do you mean what are we going to do?”

“I mean, do you want a kid? I’m sure you want a kid, but you know what I mean. Now isn’t exactly the best time, is it?”

I stared back at him. He thought the baby was mine? Why would he think that? “It’s not mine.”

Wyatt’s eyes got so comically large, I was worried for a split second that his eyeballs were going to fall out of his skull.

“What do you mean it’s not yours?”

I frowned. “Hazel and I aren’t together.”

“Wait, really?” Wyatt did a double take. “But… you guys are always together.”

“We’re best friends.”

Wyatt snorted. “You do not look at that girl like you would look at your best friend. You look at her like she hung the goddamn moon.”

“I don’t.”

Wyatt took a deep breath. “So, someone else got her pregnant? Do you know who? And why is that upsetting to you?” He raised an eyebrow.

“Someone got my best friend pregnant, and I don’t know who it was! They’re not exactly around to help out.”

He sighed deeply. “Are you sure that’s the reason you’re mad? Honestly, all of us thought you and Hazel were a thing. You guys are constantly together. You know each other better than anyone else in the world.”

“I’ve never thought about her that way… at least, not until now,” I admitted.

“Ah… Did Hazel ever openly date people in front of you?”

I shook my head. “She’s always been focused on her studies.”

“And I’m guessing now that you know someone else fucked her brains out, you’re jealous.”

“I…” As I was about to protest, the words died in my mouth. Was I jealous?

The idea of Hazel with someone else made me irrationally angry. Nothing had felt right since our fight.

“You’re in love with her. It doesn’t take a genius to see it, man.”

“But I’ve dated dozens of women.”

“You’ve had flings. You’ve never been serious with someone. Do you remember last year when Hazel lost her keys and you walked away from that date with the smoking-hot blonde instead of letting Hazel wait an hour to get into her place? Or the time you canceled plans just to take her to a new bookstore?”

I was thinking about it. I had often put Hazel first. Spending time with her was more enjoyable than the quick fucks I’d been having. Time with her meant something.

“Fuck,” I groaned, dropping my head into my hands once again.

Wyatt clapped a hand on my shoulder. “Didn’t take you for being dense, but apparently, you’re deficient in a few brain cells!” He laughed. “Tell me this, how would you feel if Hazel married the father of her baby?”

My head shot up to look at him, and my panic must have been crystal clear on my face, because Wyatt broke out into a deep belly laugh.

“Oh god, you just went green at that thought!” He chuckled.

“Shut up!” I growled, shrugging his hand away.

“You need to wake up and face the reality of your situation. You’ve been in love with her for years and just didn’t want to admit it to yourself. Now that someone else has been there, you are freaking out.”

Did I really love Hazel?

I found her extremely beautiful—who wouldn’t? But it was more than her beauty that drew me to her. It was the sarcasm, the sass, the way her nose crinkled when she smelled food. It was the way she would stop to say hi to any animal she saw. Whether it was a dog, a stray cat, or even a bug. It was the way she covered every surface in her home with brightly coloured items that perfectly matched her bright personality.

“We argued. When I found out, I said some pretty shitty things.”

“Then, you better start making amends. Like it or not, Hazel is going to have a baby, sooner rather than later. If you are going to be part of their life, you need to start behaving yourself. You know her better than anyone else, so it shouldn’t be difficult for you to make it up to her.”

“She was pissed…”

“Then, grovel. Get on your hands and knees, if you have to. Something tells me that Hazel is worth it to you.”

“Of course, she is.”

“But make sure you’re serious before you grovel, because if you aren’t in love with her and lead her on, then that makes you the asshole of the situation.”

“What if the father comes into the picture?”

“Has she told you anything about him?”

“She refuses to. She had a surprise heat after a party and had sex with a pack.”

Wyatt pursed his lips, thinking for a moment before letting a bark of laughter escape. “Well, if the pack has decent people in it, I guess you have a pack! You said you wanted to join a pack one day, maybe this is the answer. Well, in an ideal world, at least. Maybe find out who they are first.”

I threw my head back with a groan, ignoring the pain as my head hit the closed locker behind me. “I’m going to fuck this up.”

“Oh, you’ll definitely fuck up. But I’ve also seen the way that omega looks at you, and I’m pretty sure she’ll forgive you if you are sincere.”

“As soon as we get back from the away game in a few days, I’m going to have to grovel.”

“Buy her flowers, chocolate, and tell her she’s pretty.” Wyatt smiled. “Oh! Take her to one of those places where you can pet baby cows. Girls love that shit.”

I nodded.

It looked like I had plans to make.

Chapter 14

Hazel

PHILLIP:

Lunch at Hawking today? We want to see you again.

ROMAN:

Please!

Isighed, looking at my phone screen. I could only use the excuse that I had a class so many times.

HAZEL:

Don’t you guys have classes you need to attend?

CORMAC:

We’ve got nothing important going on. We wouldn’t ask you to lunch if we didn’t want to be there.

PHILLIP:

You are what’s most important now.

My stomach flip-flopped at those words. Lunch wasn’t a terrible idea, but the prospect of having it on the Hawking campus made me uneasy. What if we accidentally ran into Seb? We had hardly interacted over the last few weeks, other than the odd text, and those had seemed somewhat cold.

We would eventually make up; we were both stubborn, and every time we fought, we took a little time to cool off. Then again, our arguments were usually over small, silly things. Not large, surprise-baby sort of things.

I was still feeling like death. Every time I stood up, the room would spin, and I would have to clutch on to something to stay upright.

ROMAN:

We don’t have to get lunch on campus if that’s what you’re worried about.

I let out a deep sigh of relief.

HAZEL:

There’s a really amazing Italian joint not far from campus. I’ve been craving spinach and ricotta tortellini.

That wasn’t a lie. My cravings had been somewhat violent over the last few days. Since some of the cravings had been a bit more interesting—for instance, my bathroom soap was smelling rather delicious lately—the pasta was downright normal in comparison.

PHILLIP:

Do you want us to pick you up?

HAZEL:

I’ve got a friend who works nearby. She’s happy to give me a lift there, but if you guys can bring me back, I’d appreciate it.

PHILLIP:

Of course, we will. Meet at 1?

HAZEL:

Perfect.

I threw my phone on the bed and turned toward my closet. I had an hour until I had to leave, and I had no idea what to wear. What outfit was appropriate to meet your three potential baby daddies, who were also the sworn enemy of your best friend?

It was too warm to wear anything too conservative. Rummaging through the piles of fabric, I finally settled on a light and airy sun dress that fell just past my knees and had sleeves that ended in elastic cuffs at my wrist. It was cute, pink with a distinct floral pattern, and was modest yet pretty. Pairing it with a pair of flats, I gave myself a quick look in the mirror. My hair was its usual wavy mess around my jawline; there was no taming that. The alphas I was meeting with had seen me thoroughly fucked with a lot worse hair, so it wasn’t like I had to impress them.

Even though a small part of me wanted to.

With a sigh, I grabbed my bag and made my way out the door, making sure to bring my purse and my keys. Seb had my spare keys, and I didn’t want to have to ask him to let me back in when I potentially stank like the enemy.

All of the Kingswood pack was waiting for me, sitting around the table with drinks in front of them. The seat next to Roman was vacant, but there was a glass of ice water and a soda on the table.

“Sweetness.” Cormac smiled, standing up and ambling over to me, pulling me in for a hug. I leaned into his embrace, inhaling his familiar scent and letting it relax me. “Come sit down, you look tired. We ordered both the water and a soda for you because we didn’t know what you wanted.”

“That’s a lie.” Roman snorted. “Cormac wanted to get you a soda, and Mr. Responsibility over here insisted we also get you an iced water.” He jacked his thumb in Phillip’s direction.

“She’s been dehydrated. She most likely needs water.”

He wasn’t wrong, but the soda was a far more tempting option.

“Thank you.” I smiled at Phillip, touched that he cared.

I took my seat and grabbed the menu.

“I’ve already gone ahead and ordered some spinach and ricotta tortellini with our starters.” Roman slung an arm over the back of my chair, pulling me close to him.

He remembered what food you’re craving, a small voice in the back of my head trilled. I’d been under the assumption that, now I was no longer in heat, they wouldn’t be anywhere near as attentive as they had been then, but they were proving me wrong.

“Is that okay?” Roman asked, his face dropping when I didn’t reply.

I leaned forward and placed a quick kiss on his cheek. “That’s perfect. Thank you.”

Picking up the soda, I took a quick sip and hummed in happiness. Then, looking at Phillip, I picked up the water and took a considerable gulp. His face hardly moved, but his eyes crinkled as I drank the water.

That small part of me that wanted to please him did a little jig at that look.

“I ordered most of the appetizers,” Cormac admitted with a grin. “So there will be plenty to share.”

“Good, because I am starving,” I said. “For some reason, today, I’ve been hungry non-stop. I ate like three cereal bars before I came here, and I’m still hungry.”

“That’s good, surely?” Roman asked.

“It is!” I nodded. “It’s just unusual because I’ve barely had an appetite, and I’ve been struggling to keep things down for weeks now.”

“I know,” Phillip said. “You’re far too thin.”

“It’s not like I intended to do it! Blame the tiny human you guys made with me.”

Roman laughed. “Maybe the baby got our stubborn DNA.”

I bit my lip. While the guys did seem fairly obtuse and stubborn at times, I knew, deep down, that I would be the stubborn one of this rag-tag bunch.

“We are all stubborn. The baby is going to be a little drama queen, just watch.” Cormac laughed.

“She’s not going to be,” Roman insisted. “She’s going to be an angel, just like I was.”

“She?” I raised my eyebrows.

Roman turned to me, beaming. “Yes. A little girl that looks just like you. She’ll be so damn cute.”

“It could be a boy.” I hadn’t really thought about the gender of the baby. It was just a clump of cells at the moment, and I hadn’t let myself think that far ahead.

“Nope. It’s a girl,” Roman declared confidently.

“It could be, dude,” Cormac said.

“Well, I guess we’ll just have to try again. That could be good—we could have one of each, Duchess!”

I choked on the mouthful of soda I was in the middle of drinking. What the hell had Roman been smoking?

“I think this is a one-and-done situation.” I coughed as Cormac leaned over, gently rubbing my back.

Roman frowned. “I know you’re not on board yet, but you’re it for me, Duchess, I’ve told you this. But if you don’t want more than one kid, then I guess that’s up to you. I will just follow your lead when it comes to babies.”

I turned and gave a pleading look to Phillip. “What is he on?”

He rolled his eyes and groaned. “I ask myself that every day. Unfortunately, this just seems to be the way he is.”

“Sounds exhausting.”

“It is, but I’m stuck with the asshole.”

“Hey! I’m not an asshole.” Phillip glared at him instead of answering, and Roman’s face broke into a grin. “Okay, maybe I’m a little bit of an asshole, but as you said, you are stuck with me now, just like you are, Duchess.”

“I’m lucky I don’t live in the same house as you, then.” I laughed ruefully.

Roman’s brows crinkled, and his pack mates didn’t look too happy, either. “I don’t like that you’re so far away. Promise me you’ll call us if you need help?”

“I, uh…”

“Let us help you,” Phillip interjected.

I closed my mouth and nodded. Roman’s frown melted into a smile, and before he could open his mouth, food arrived, and we were distracted with eating.

Chapter 15

Hazel

It didn’t take long for me to call Roman.

Everything hurt. I was taking my vitamins and drinking all the damn water, and yet, I still felt like a lightly animated corpse.

Whoever coined the term morning sickness deserved to never have comfy bedding. It wasn’t morning sickness; it was all-day sickness. And it wasn’t just a little bit of nausea—it was pounding headaches, dizziness, and a general feeling of death.

Rolling over in my nest, I pulled out my phone and looked at the time. Seb would still be traveling to the game. The last thing I wanted to do was disturb him. Our communication was still frosty, at best.

I had stupidly thought I could tough it out, but as I tried to sit up, the entire world spun, and I ended up curled up in the fetal position in my nest.

There was no way around it. I needed help.

With a groan, I threw a pillow to the side and held my phone close to my eyes, finding Roman’s contact.

He was technically the reason I was in this situation, so it was only fair that I called him to help me.

All the Kingswood pack had seemed eager to help me, but was that the case, or were they just talking out of their butts?

Then again, they had all looked after me so well during my heat. Despite my downright foul behavior, they had made sure I was fed and showered, all while keeping my desperate need for knots under control.

My chest burned slightly, and it wasn’t from being sick. It was the memory of them doting on me. Part of me desperately wanted to feel that cared for again. With them, I felt desired and wanted, but also cherished.

Which was surprising, considering they were three random hockey players, one I met at a party, and two who were surprise heat helpers.

Clicking on the contact, I listened to the phone ring for a few seconds while my stomach cramped violently with nausea.

“Hey, Duchess!” the familiar voice cried happily.

My own voice was a low moan. “Hey.”

“What’s wrong?” His voice went from playful to serious in a split second. “Are you okay?”

“No,” I admitted with a sob. “Seb’s away at a game, and I’m sick. Can’t even sit up on my own.”

“Shit, do we need to take you to the doctor?”

I shook my head, even though he couldn’t see it. “No. I just need help moving around and getting some food in me. This is common in pregnancy. I have it a bit worse than most other omegas, but this isn’t that unusual.”

“Fucking hell,” Roman said. “Give me twenty minutes, and we’ll be there, okay?”

“We?”

“Phillip and I are coming. Cormac is in class, but I’ll send him a text. I’m sure he’ll leave early to come help.”

“Don’t make him miss class!” I cried.

“You’re more important, Duchess,” Roman said simply. “Now, try and close your eyes and get some rest, and we will be there before you know it.”

“I’ll let my doorman know to let you right up. My door’s open,” I told him. Despite the fact I was already lying down, my vision was starting to swim.

“Okay, we’ll be there soon,” Roman assured me before hanging up.

A teeny tiny part of me felt guilty calling another alpha for help. I knew it would upset Sebastian, but I felt awful, and I wasn’t going to cut off my nose to spite my face.

Throwing my phone across my nest, I shoved my face into a pillow and tried to do the impossible and relax.

“Hey, Duchess,” a soft voice spoke as a hand gently rubbed along my back.

Cracking an eyelid open, my vision was filled with Roman. He was in my nest, next to me.

“Hey,” I groaned. I must have fallen asleep. “How long ago did I call you?”

“Thirty minutes ago,” another voice spoke from behind me. Turning, I saw Phillip standing at the edge of the nest, a bottle of vitamin water in hand. “We made a pit stop to get some supplies. How are you feeling?”

“Horrible.”

“Let’s sit you up so you can have a drink. You’re feeling a little warm,” Roman said, sliding an arm under my back and lifting me into a sitting position. My body felt so languid that I would have fallen back had he not slid behind me so I was between his legs, my back resting on his chest.

“You didn’t ask before coming to my nest. I should bite you for that,” I grumbled at Roman, who chuckled, his chest moving behind me as he did so.

“You can bite me anyday, Duchess. As far as I’m concerned, you are it for me.”

Even in my delirious state, I could tell that that statement was extreme. “You hardly know me.”

His chest moved behind me as he shrugged. “When you know, you know.”

“Why don’t you stop saying every thought that comes into your brain and help her drink?” Phillip said, handing the open bottle of vitamin water to me while he glared at Roman. “Take small sips. Have you managed to keep anything down yet today?”

I shook my head. “Not yet, but I have some saltine crackers in my bag. Those tend to help.”

“Why haven’t you eaten those yet?” Roman asked.

“Because that’s so far away. I didn’t want to leave my nest?” My answer was more of a question than a statement.

Phillip frowned, but he strode over to my bag, retrieving the crackers as I took an experimental sip of the water.

“This tastes good,” I admitted.

“Drink it all, you’re dehydrated.”

I grimaced. “I need to go slow, or I’ll bring it all back up in a few minutes.”

Phillip nodded and handed me the box of crackers. “Have you eaten anything that contained a vegetable recently?”

“I had chicken noodle soup like four days ago?” I said, cocking my head to the side as I sifted through my memories. Surely, I had eaten something green since then?

Phillip groaned quietly, closing his eyes, like he was struggling to comprehend how badly I had been taking care of myself. “I’m going to order you some salads. With a shit load of chicken and dressing and croutons for carbohydrates. Do you like salad that has fruit in it?”

I looked at him questioningly. Who on earth ate fruit in their salad?

“In his endeavor to be ultra healthy, Phillip has found some unique recipes over the years,” Roman laughed. “I’ve tried the salad with apples, and I’ve tried the salad with grapes, and both of them are actually quite good, much to my surprise.”

Phillip glared at his pack mate. “Getting you to simply try those salads was a nightmare.”

“I like what I like,” Roman declared, turning his nose up in the air haughtily.

“I’ve stopped trying with you, but Hazel’s pregnant and actually needs nutrients. She can’t eat like a five-year-old who’s got free rein of a snack cabinet, like you do.”

I bit my lip. That was how I usually ate. Snacking was just so much more fun than full meals. Roman and I were clearly kindred spirits in that regard.

Phillip sighed at my bashful face. “I’ll order us some food. You liked most of the dishes we had while you were in heat, didn’t you?”

I blushed at the reminder of my heat. “I think I did? I was honestly somewhat distracted when you were feeding me.”

A grin broke out on his face. “Oh, I remember well. I’ll figure out the food.”

“Thank you.”

Once I finished nibbling on my crackers, Roman took the opportunity to run his hands gently through my hair. The movement sent tingles down my neck and through my spine, instantly putting me at ease and making my body feel languid.

“Now, Duchess, I’m only saying this because I adore you, but you do smell somewhat ripe. When did you last take a shower?”

I grimaced. “It’s been a few days. I’m just so dizzy every time I stand, at the moment. I’m sorry you have to put up with that.”

“We can rectify that easily enough. How about I help you shower while Phillip changes the sheets?”

“Why do you get the fun job?” Phillip asked, looking up from his phone.

“Because, if memory serves, you got some one-on-one shower time with our beautiful Duchess when she was in heat. Correct me if I’m wrong?”

Phillip smirked. “Oh, no, you’re not wrong. It was a wonderful time. Actually, now that I think about it, maybe it is your turn.”

“I’m sick. It’s not like we’re going to be doing any hanky panky,” I informed Roman, tilting my head up to look at him.

He beamed down at me.“Just seeing you naked and wet is rewarding enough!”

“You got into trouble a lot as a child, didn’t you?”

“I did not!” he cried.

“He totally did,” Phillip said, not even bothering to look up from his phone.

Roman sighed, his hand stopping its movements on my scalp, making me whine in sadness.

“Come on, let’s get you clean.”

For some reason, the idea of going in the shower with Roman didn’t stress me out. It should have. I had only spent a few days with this alpha, and most of those days had been in a heat haze.

But in that heat haze, he had taken care of me so well, as had all of his pack. If I had more energy and didn’t feel like the world was going to topple over every time I stood up, I probably would’ve been freaking out more.

Roman turned on the shower, keeping one steadying arm on me. Once the water was warm enough, he turned to me, a devilish grin on his face.

That smile hit me in the gut. What? Roman was a very handsome alpha, and he could have his pick of any omega, and yet, he was stuck with me.

“Your face just dropped. What’s wrong?” he asked, as he knelt at my feet, carefully taking my socks off as my hands rested on his shoulders.

“I guess I feel bad that you got stuck with me because of the pregnancy.”

He looked up at me with confusion on his face. “You really believe that, don’t you? Duchess, I’m not stuck with you. I am happy to be here. I was looking for you from the day you snuck out of our pack house. Pregnancy or not, I was going to find you. I was giving it another week or two, and then I was probably going to hire a private investigator.” He balled up my socks and tossed them into the laundry hamper in the corner of the room.

I frowned. Was he saying that because he meant it, or was he saying that because he didn’t want me to feel bad now that I was pregnant with his child?

“You mean that?” I asked, my voice small.

“I do,” he confirmed. “Now, let’s get you showered and in bed.”

“That sounds dirty.”

“As much as I would love for it to be dirty, I would much prefer that you feel a hell of a lot better before we do that.” As he spoke, he pulled me into his arms.

“So, you want to do that again?” I asked, looking up at him.

“Oh, I fully plan to have you coming on my knot when you feel better. I’ve thought of a million different ways and places I could knot you over the last few weeks. There’s a long list of locations at the pack house I want to explore.” He smirked at me.

Oh.

I cursed my unborn child for making me sick.

A few months pregnant, and they were already cockblocking me.

Chapter 16

Cormac

“You’re looking good, sweetness!” I declared as I pulled her into my arms.

“It’s amazing what a few days of eating properly will do to a girl.” She laughed, hugging me back. I took the opportunity to kiss the top of her hair, inhaling that sweet cola scent that I was quickly getting addicted to.

“What brings you to our humble abode?” I asked. Not that I wasn’t ecstatic that Roman had brought her to our place. The pair of them had been camped out at her dorm for the last twenty-four hours while she regained her strength. I had practically begged to join them, but Phillip insisted we shouldn’t overwhelm Hazel, especially when she wasn’t feeling well.

“I was bribed with homemade burgers stuffed with cheese.” As she peered up at me, her smile was so downright dazzling, it was a punch to the gut.

“Phillip is making cheese bomb burgers again?” I asked excitedly. “I’ve been begging that fucker to make them for weeks.”

“What can I say? I’m just that good, I didn’t even have to ask.”

I huffed, refusing to let her pull away. “I guess I’m going to have to keep you with me if you are the key to getting all the delicious food.”

“You’ll have to let go at some point.”

Turning her in my arms, I leaned down and placed a quick kiss on her lips before pulling back with a grin of my own. She didn’t object to the kiss. In fact, she leaned into it.

Fuck, yes.

Forget about cheese-stuffed burgers. The only thing I wanted to taste was her.

Okay, the burgers were a close second.

“So, what’s the plan for tonight?” I asked, looking over to Roman, who grinned at me.

“Pack night! I’m thinking board games, snacks, takeout dessert…”

Hazel made a little noise of happiness. “That sounds fun,” she said from the comfort of my arms.

“I don’t know,” I whispered, leaning down and nipping lightly at her ear, pleased when she giggled in response. “I’m pretty vicious at board games.”

“Do you have Scrabble?” she asked.

“We do,” Phillip confirmed from behind us. “These two rarely play because they have the vocabulary of drunken toddlers. I happen to enjoy it, though.”

“Can we play that?” she asked excitedly, turning to look at Phillip.

His face softened when he looked at her. “Of course we can. It’ll be nice to play with someone who isn’t a drunken toddler.”

“Oh, I’ll trounce you,” Hazel said simply. Phillip’s brow rose.

“I’m not so sure, sweetness. Phillip is pretty good,” I told the omega cuddled in my arms.

“We’ll see,” she said.

It turned out that Hazel was the Scrabble version of a card shark.

Roman and I leaned back on the couch with beers in hand, while Hazel and Phillip sat on the floor on either side of a Scrabble board. We tried to insist that they sit on the sofas or at the table, but they’d both insisted that the floor was the best place.

To ensure she was comfortable, we gave Hazel several different pillows, and she made herself a miniature nest on her side of the board.

“That’s not a word!” Phillip said, looking at the pieces Hazel was putting down.

“Look it up.” She shrugged, a small, pleased smile on her face.

Roman already had his phone out and had been checking on the words routinely over the last hour. He and I had long since given up on joining in on the game. Phillip and Hazel were locked in a battle of wits, and we were nowhere near their level.

Phillip kept giving her fervent glances, and every time, he looked more infatuated with her. He was doing his best to play it cool, but I could tell she had him, hook, line, and sinker.

“It’s a word,” Roman confirmed, looking up from his phone screen. “Does that mean our girl wins?”

“I think it does.” Phillip nodded.

Hazel shouted in glee, throwing her hands up in the air. “Victory is mine!” she declared, before letting out what I could only describe as a movie villain laugh. “Rematch?”

Phillip laughed. “I’ll take you up on that another day. Dessert should be here soon.”

Hazel pouted, but nodded. “I suppose I can stop for dessert.”

“I’ll put the board away,” Phillip said.

“Okay, I’m just going to use the little girls’ room.” Hazel tried to get up but wobbled, so I stood in a single graceful move and held out my hands to help her.

She smiled at me in thanks as she took my hands, pulling herself up. “Maybe the floor nest isn’t the best idea,” I said.

“But I like it.” She frowned, looking back at her pile of pillows.

“I have an idea, do you trust me?”

“In theory, I trust you. But from what I understand, you are the wild card of this pack, so trusting you could be a dangerous game.”

My pack mates laughed as I cocked my head to the side and pursed my lips thoughtfully. “You’re not wrong,” I admitted. “But I think you’ll like this.”

“In that case, I trust you,” she said, leaning up to peck my cheek. That wasn’t enough for me. Wrapping one arm around her waist and the other at the back of her neck, I pulled her in for a kiss.

She melted into my embrace, her lips just as forceful on my own. When I pulled away a few seconds later, her lips were swollen, her eyes hazy.

“I… uh. What was I doing?” she asked in an adorable, confused voice.

I preened. I had kissed her so well, she had forgotten what she was doing.

“Bathroom?” I supplied helpfully.

“Oh, yeah!” Hazel said, pulling herself from my arms and dashing out of the living room.

Roman sat up, eyes on Phillip, who was still putting the board game away. “I never thought I’d see the day where you got bested!”

“I know,” Phillip agreed, but there was a smile on his face. “She’s pretty fun to have around. I can’t believe I’m going to say this, but you showed good taste in bringing her home.”

“Why is that such a surprise?” Roman laughed.

“Do you not remember the blonde puck bunny you dated last year? She was a nightmare.”

I snickered. That psycho had tried to burn Roman’s car after they had a quickie and he decided she wasn’t for him.

She hadn’t taken the news well.

“That’s not my fault! I made it clear it was a one-night-only thing. She just got addicted to my dick… I mean, who can blame her?”

“Don’t let sweetness hear you talking about your dick in other women,” I warned.

Roman’s eyes widened. “Oh, shit. Never! I was a pure virgin when Duchess deflowered me.”

Phillip and I burst into laughter. “If you were a virgin, I’m the pope,” I said.

“Do you think we could convince her to move in here?” Phillip asked. “I don’t like her being so far away when she’s pregnant.”

“I don’t think any of us are fans of the situation. Hopefully, in time, we can convince her to stay—especially once the baby is born,” Roman said, running his hand through his hair.

Nodding, I considered how much better our home would be with an omega—with Hazel—living here. She brought a unique warmth to the place I hadn’t realized was missing.

“I’ll start converting the study into a space for her. Even if she doesn’t want to move in, she should have a space here.” Phillip said.

Before I could open my mouth to confirm that I thought that was an excellent idea—especially considering the study was next to my room—Hazel padded back into the room. With a lazy smile, she wandered over to the couch where Roman and I were sitting and sat in between us. Without missing a beat, I snaked an arm around her waist and pulled her onto my lap. Roman went to do the same, but was a second too late.

“No fair!” he shouted, pouting.

“You snooze, you lose.” I laughed, burying my face in Hazel’s hair. She nestled into my chest without any hesitation.

“What should we do next? More board games?” she asked, but her final word was punctuated by a yawn.

“How about a TV show? Or a movie?” I suggested. The idea was partially selfish, because if we were watching something together, she would stay nestled into me.

“If you suggest horror, I will punch you,” Hazel grumbled into my chest.

“I would never dream of it, sweetness,” I said in a mock-solemn voice.

“We just downloaded a season of that new fantasy show with dragons, if that’s what you want to watch?” Phillip suggested.

“That sounds nice,” Hazel said.

Roman, not needing any further instruction, grabbed the TV remote and scrolled through the various menus until he found the show.

Phillip grabbed a blanket off the side of the sofa and casually threw it over me and Hazel before returning to an arm chair on the far side of the room, settling down to watch the show with us.

As the opening credits of the show played, Hazel’s hands started to wander, sliding across my chest, under my T-shirt.

“Getting handsy there, sweetness?” I asked.

She looked up at me, startled. “Sorry!” Her face turned an adorable shade of red. “I wasn’t even thinking!”

“You’re free to explore me any time you want.” I smirked at her, and she bit her lip, turning back to face the TV screen.

I also turned back to the screen, sad that Hazel didn’t continue feeling me up.

Within minutes, everyone was engrossed in the show. There were plenty of explosions, dragons, and even boobs—what wasn’t there to like?

A small hand brushed my cock over my shorts. I was still semi hard from Hazel’s hands caressing my chest, but the light contact made it jerk in excitement. She wasn’t looking at me, though. Hazel was staring straight ahead as her hand moved gently over my shorts, rubbing my cock that was quickly becoming rock hard.

So, she wanted to play that game? Well, she picked the right alpha, because I was willing to let her do whatever the hell she wanted to me.

Without so much as glancing my way, she snaked her hand underneath the fabric of my shorts, into my boxers, and lightly grasped my cock. Nothing was visible to the others, thanks to the blanket, but judging by the perfume emanating from the sweet omega, she was greatly enjoying herself.

Remaining quiet, I let her hands explore, gliding over my piercings, gently massaging. Each pump sent tingles down my spine. Sitting still was difficult, but I wanted to see how far Hazel was going to take it.

Did she like the idea of making me come in front of all our pack mates, without them even realizing it?

Every movement felt agonizingly slow. I had never been a delayed gratification kind of guy, but fuck if I wasn’t enjoying the tease. After ten minutes of her idly playing with my cock without so much as a single look at me, I decided to give her a taste of her own medicine.

The dress she was wearing made reaching between her legs easy; her underwear gave no resistance, and my fingers were met with her wetness.

She was soaked. My face broke out into a shit-eating grin. Hazel really liked playing with me. My fingers found her clit and started slowly circling.

Glancing over at my pack mates, I could tell the jig was up. They knew exactly what I was doing to Hazel. She was a terrible actress, her face contorting in pleasure, even though she tried to keep her features controlled. Every few seconds, she shifted slightly, enough for us all to notice.

As loud bangs sounded from the TV, I gently removed my hand from between her legs, and she looked up at me, a pout on her face.

Oh, she really wanted to play.

Well, I could fucking play.

Dragging Hazel into my lap, I lifted her skirt, pushing the fabric of her underwear aside as I lined her up with my cock.

The blanket probably obscured most of the view, so hopefully, the guys didn’t get an eyeful of my dick as it teased her entrance for a moment before slowly gliding in. Her body was tense, and her pussy was soaked, giving no resistance, opening to me perfectly.

Tight walls clenched down on me once she was fully seated, and I wanted to cry with happiness. It had been far, far too long since I had been buried in her heat.

Phillip’s nostrils flared, but he didn’t turn to look at us.

If Hazel hadn’t been so distracted by grinding down on my cock, she would have seen that the others were also tense. The veins in Roman’s hands were bulging with how hard he held the remote.

Grasping her hips, I halted her grinding.

“Stop moving,” I ordered lightly. It sounded like I was just telling her to stop wiggling while we cuddled, but we all knew what was really happening.

I kept her there, held down on my cock, as I resumed watching the show. Every now and then, Hazel would wiggle her hips, but I would just tighten my grip.

What had started as her teasing me had turned into an endurance test for her. With every minute that passed, her perfume increased, and my thighs were drenched as her pussy wept slick, desperate to be knotted.

As soon as the credits for the episode rolled, Roman turned to me. “If you don’t knot her soon, I’m stealing her off you.”

“You know?” Hazel cried in surprise.

Laughing, I thrust my hips up, making her moan and her walls clench. “They knew the entire time. You’re not subtle when you’re needy, sweetness.”

“You’re terrible at hiding things. Your face displayed everything you felt clear as day, Duchess.” Roman smirked, leaning forward and tearing the blanket away. “Dude, you didn’t even bother to get rid of her underwear?”

“It was just as easy to push them aside.” I shrugged, using my grasp on Hazel’s hips to help guide her over my length, bouncing in place.

“Finally!” she moaned, throwing her head back and gyrating her hips with every thrust.

“You feeling a bit needy?” Phillip asked.

Hazel nodded, tilting her head back. My mouth found her neck, nipping lightly. “You’ve been so good for me, keeping my cock nice and warm. How can I reward you?”

“Knot?” Hazel panted.

I hummed. “I think I can do that.”

My hands moved from her hips to her chest, gently pulling the neckline of her dress down so her tits sprang free.

“No bra, Duchess?” Roman asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“I outgrew my bras. I need to get new ones.”

She wasn’t going to last long. I could tell by how her pussy was fluttering around my cock. I gently tugged on her nipples, and a ragged groan escaped her as she thrust her chest forward into my hands while I nipped her neck. “Are you about to come in front of Roman and Phillip like a good girl, all spread out and desperate on my cock? Look at them, they’re loving the show.”

Both my pack mates were clearly hard as rock, and Phillip was rubbing his erection through the fabric of his sweatpants.

“Look how flushed she is,” Roman said. “She’s going to come soon.”

“She is,” I agreed.

“Twist her nipples,” Phillip instructed. Doing as I was told, I was rewarded when Hazel let out a small scream of pleasure, the pace of her hips becoming downright frantic.

“Do you want me to knot you?” I asked, nipping at her earlobe.

“Please! I need your knot. Knot me, alpha,” she begged.

She bounced a few more times as my knot expanded, setting off her own release. Holding her on my cock, I bit down on her neck, but not hard enough to break the skin, as my knot rapidly expanded.

My mind short-circuited, my legs trembling with the intensity of my orgasm. My gums physically hurt with the desire to bite Hazel properly, to rut her, to claim her as my own as I pumped my cum deep inside her.

I was never letting this omega go.

Her moans turned into unintelligible babbles as she slowly came down from what felt like a never-ending high.

We both sank back, breathless and sweaty.

I fucking loved the feeling of having her locked on me.

As I gently ran my hand through Hazel’s hair, she purred happily, the vibration rattling through my chest, relaxing my muscles and making my bones feel like liquid. Both my pack mates turned to look at me with wide eyes.

Of all of us she could have chosen to purr for, she’d chosen me.

Call it a reward for knotting her so damn good.

The opening credits to the next episode none of us were watching were just finishing as Roman turned to us and smiled. “She’s dead to the world already.”

Glancing down, I discovered that Hazel’s eyes were closed, her breathing even as she snored lightly into my chest, her face squished against my pec. “Passed right out.”

Roman laughed. “She’s going to be pissed she missed dessert.”

“We’ll save it for her, and she can have it later,” I said.

“Are you going to wake her?” Roman asked, raising his eyebrows.

“After the show… I’m happy where we are right now.”

Chapter 17

Roman

My decision to skip practice to play video games wasn’t a smart one, but I was happy that I’d done it when I saw the call from Hazel popping up on my phone screen. I would much rather spend an hour talking to her on the phone than skate laps on the ice.

After our movie night, we took her home with a box of Belgian waffles, and she had sleepily hugged us all goodbye before she crawled into her nest. My bed had felt oddly empty that night, and I wanted her back there as soon as possible.

“Duchess! Did you try the pecan pie I sent?” It was my favorite, and I wanted her to try it so we could both bask in its glory. I refused to share said pie with my pack mates, but I would be nice and share it with Hazel.

“I haven’t yet.” Her voice was rough, so I sat up straighter, discarding my controller, the game in front of me forgotten.

“Are you sick again?” I asked.

“I think so. I’m so sorry to bother you, but could you give me a lift to the clinic? It’s really bad. I would get Sebastian to help me, but he’s still not talking to me, really.”

An irrational anger rose in my chest at the idea of Sebastian helping her instead of us.

Both Phillip and Cormac were at practice, so I was on my own. “I’ll be there in twenty minutes,” I assured her.

“Thank you,” she whimpered weakly.

Cursing the distance between us, I quickly threw on the first pair of shoes I could find and made my way to my car, peeling out of the drive at a breakneck speed. If I could live on the Hawking campus, I would do it in a heartbeat to be closer to her. Hazel was a stubborn omega, and for her to willingly call me and ask for help, I knew she had to be feeling like complete trash.

Parking outside Dallas House, I knew there was no way to avoid a ticket, but that was the last thing on my mind.

“Hey, Oliver!” I greeted the doorman as I rushed past.

“Hello, Mr. Kingswood!” He shouted at my retreating form. We’d met the first time I came to look after Hazel, and she had put me on her approved visitors list.

Not bothering with the elevators, I took the stairs two at a time. I knocked on her door, then waited three seconds before becoming impatient and opening the door.

A quick glance around her room let me know that she wasn’t in her nest or in any of the obvious areas, so I made my way toward the bathroom. The door was open, so I walked right in.

Hazel was sitting on the floor next to the toilet, her head resting on her knee. In the spacious bathroom, she looked tiny and frail.

My chest stuttered at the sight of her. This wasn’t working. She needed someone to take care of her.

“Duchess?” I kept my voice low and soothing as I crouched next to her.

“Roman?” Her voice held a question as her eyes blearily opened and she took me in. “What are you doing here?”

“Don’t you remember calling me?” I asked, gently reaching out to feel her forehead. Her skin was cold and clammy, and she was far too pale overall. My concern was only intensified by the fact she didn’t seem to remember calling me only twenty minutes ago.

“Oh… did I? I don’t feel so good. My head is pounding.” She groaned. “I haven’t been able to keep anything down in days again.”

“I’m taking you to the doctor,” I declared.

“The clinic may not be open now. They close early,” she mumbled, unable to fully open her eyes.

“Not taking you to a small student clinic. I’m taking you to an actual doctor’s office . They’ll know more about your condition.”

Hazel’s eyes snapped open. “No!” she cried. “I can’t go to my regular doctor who will tell my parents I’m pregnant. They’ll tell me I disappointed them. They’ll shout. I just, I can’t.” Her chest started to heave with panic as tears filled her eyes.

“No,” I rushed to reassure her. “Don’t worry. I’ll take you to the pack’s doctors. We pay them very well, and they will keep quiet. I would much rather you talk to an actual pregnancy doctor and not a student doctor, okay?”

Her wide eyes were hazy, and she may have been thinking, or she may have been trying to gather her thoughts, but either way, I took her silence as acceptance. I made a mental note to ask her about her family later.

“Come on, Duchess.” I slipped my arms under her legs and lifted her up. She weighed nothing in my arms, and I frowned down at her as her head lolled on my chest. She hadn’t been that light when I had picked her up during her heat. Just how much weight had she lost?

Thankfully, the coast was clear as I took her downstairs. There were no other students milling around.

“I can walk,” she mumbled into my chest as I carried her bridal style.

“Sure you can, Duchess, but why make the effort?” I laughed. There was no way in hell she could walk in a straight line at that moment, but I wasn’t going to tell her that. Knowing Hazel, she would have insisted on walking, then fallen headfirst down a set of stairs.

“Miss Giltbrook!” Oliver gaped at the sight of me carrying the small omega through the lobby.

“Hazel isn’t feeling too hot. I’m taking her to the doctor,” I informed him.

He nodded, mouth agape. “Where is Mr. Sebastian?”

“Away game,” I explained simply, ignoring the anger at his question. Sebastian seemed to be prominent in every aspect of her life, and I hated it, even though he hadn’t been around in weeks. I know I should be above jealousy, since Hazel was pregnant with my child. Not Sebastian’s.

Saying he was at an away game seemed like an easier explanation than trying to tell him what had happened recently between him and Hazel.

I placed Hazel in the passenger seat of my car, grabbing the blankets and pillows that we kept in the trunk and making sure she was comfortable. When Phillip had suggested we keep blankets and pillows in the cars in case of emergencies, I thought he was being ridiculous, but as Hazel wrapped the blanket around her with a small, sleepy smile, I silently thanked him.

My doctor’s office was situated ideally right between my place and Hazel’s, so it was only a short drive. I made sure to keep the car at a comfortable temperature and kept glancing over at Hazel, whose head was lolling on the pillow as she dozed. She must truly have been exhausted to not be paying attention on the drive.

“Hazel?” I gently shook her shoulder as we got to the doctor’s office. “We’re here. Do you want me to carry you in, or do you want to try and walk?” If it were up to me, I’d be carrying her, but I knew she would likely be embarrassed if I carried her through a busy doctor’s office.

“I can walk,” she declared groggily, sitting up and looking around the parking lot with hazy eyes.

“Are you sure?” Part of me wanted to disregard what she was saying and just scoop her up, anyway.

Unfortunately, I knew Hazel well enough to understand that would probably lead to a very angry omega, and a very angry omega did not make for a good time.

Hauling myself out of the car, I walked around to her side, opening the door and holding my hand out for hers. Even her hand felt tiny in mine.

Standing up, Hazel let out a small moan before shaking her head and focusing on the task ahead.

Once inside the doctor’s office, I went straight to the reception.

“Kingswood,” I said. The nurse didn’t need to know anything other than my name.

“Go straight into exam room three,” the nurse instructed, looking over Hazel with concerned eyes.

Nodding, I did as I was told, practically dragging Hazel with me.

Money talked—and for Hazel, I would make it fucking scream.

“I feel stupid.” Hazel sighed, leaning back and resting her head on the wall behind her.

“Don’t. The baby is causing all kinds of chaos in your body.”

“But dehydration? You carried me out of my dorm like some masked superhero wannabe because I was a little thirsty?”

I snorted. It was a bit more than that. According to the doctor, she had reached the point of dehydration where her muscles were struggling, and her cognitive function was minimal.

When the doctor had mentioned that, she had laughed weakly and informed the doctor it was okay—she spent her time around people like me who already had minimal cognitive function.

Even when sick, she found a way to sass me.

“Can we go yet?” she whined.

“Not until your veins have taken the whole bag. You heard the doctor.”

After diagnosing the issue, the doc had hooked her up with IV fluids. She had tried to protest when he had brought out the needles, so to distract her, I let her squeeze my hand.

If all my bones were still intact, I would have been surprised. For such a tiny, frail omega, she had one hell of a grip.

“But I want to go home,” she whined.

“Come back to the pack house with me,” I offered, though I didn’t plan on taking no for an answer.

“I can’t keep relying on you guys.” With the arm that wasn’t attached to the fluids, she ran her hand through her hair. Her eyes were beginning to look sunken in their sockets.

“You can keep relying on us, seeing as we are the ones who got you pregnant. We are kind of responsible for this. It takes two to tango.”

“Or four, in this case.” She laughed lightly.

“Well—” I was cut off by the doctor re-entering the room.

“You’ve got a bit more color to your face now, Miss Giltbrook. How are you feeling?”

“A lot better, honestly.”

The doctor looked at the IV bag and quickly checked the chart. “Seeing as you’re feeling better, I feel comfortable with you going home with Roman today. If these symptoms persist, I recommend having a nurse come out every day or two to give you IV fluids. That way, we can ensure you stay hydrated and you don’t reach this point again. You’re pregnant. You need to be looking after yourself.”

“I will, thank you so much.”

“Take care of her,” he directed at me, and I nodded solemnly.

I fully intended to take care of Hazel for the rest of her life, if she would let me.

Pulling out my phone, I sent a quick message to my pack mates, my mind made up.

Hazel was probably going to murder me, but my decision was final.

Back in the car, Hazel admitted she wanted fries, so I swung by a local drive-through.

“These are fantastic. I wish there was takeout like this near campus.” She moaned as she ate the delicious fried potatoes.

“There’s a location only two minutes away from my place,” I said as we pulled up outside of Dallas House.

Hazel pouted at me. “Lucky!” Her face warped into a frown when she noticed Cormac and Phillip outside, leaning against Phillip’s large SUV. “What are they doing here? I thought they had practice.”

“I texted them.”

She bit her lip. “I just want to sleep.”

“Yeah… about that.” I took a deep breath, preparing for her to throttle me. “They’re here to help you pack some of your things, so you can come stay with us for a bit. You’re moving in with us, Duchess.”

Her voice was shrill as she turned to me with abject shock on her face. “Excuse me?!”

She undid her seat belt, but before she could storm out of the vehicle, I had my arms wrapped around her, pulling her into my lap. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Phillip and Cormac making their way toward us.

“Hazel.” I kept my voice low and calm. “We know you’re independent, we know you’re a badass omega who can do everything herself. But let’s face the reality of the situation. You are sick. You need someone to be around twenty-four-seven to support you, and we can do that. You heard the doctor.” As I spoke, I gently brushed her hair out of her face.

If looks could kill, I would have been a pile of dust on the floor.

“You can’t just bully me into moving in with you. That’s a shitty move.”

“Oh, it’s completely a shitty move,” I agreed. “But I am also willing to play dirty. Hazel, you’re pregnant.”

“He’s right, sweetness,” Cormac said as he opened the driver’s side door. “Look, like it or not, we’re family now. Even if you ignore this one’s constant advances, at the end of the day, we’re going to have a child together. We just want you safe and healthy. Twice in the span of a week, we’ve had to come out here—not that we mind doing that. We’ll happily do that for you.”

“But what if it takes us longer to get to you? We would much rather be near,” Phillip said.

“But this is my home,” she whined, tears gathering in the corners of her eyes.

“If we could move in here, we would. We even discussed moving universities, but it just wasn’t feasible. Unfortunately, Dallas House is very strict about only having Hawking University students,” I grumbled.

“We’ve already cleared out one of the rooms, so you can make a nest and have anything you need. We want you to be comfortable. All of us have the rest of the day off and will happily spend the day transporting your entire nest over to our place.”

Hazel looked deep in thought. “What if the room doesn’t feel right? What if I’m not comfortable because the room is too stuffy? I like my space as it is!”

Phillip was quick to answer. “Already thought about that. You are in a room that has an amazingly large window and even has a window seat. We’ve added some blackout curtains, but we can add any sort of fabric you want to the windows. We’ve also ordered an air purifier and a humidifier that is shaped like a mushroom. So you can adjust the settings to make it perfect for you.”

“When on earth did you find time to order that?” she asked.

Phillip grinned. “I did all that just on the car ride over here. Imagine what I can do by the end of today.”

Hazel bit her lip. “I have really wanted to get one of those mushroom-shaped things.”

“Something about it just seemed very… you,” he said.

“What if I want to turn your spare room pink?”

“Then, I guess we’re buying paint!” I said with a grin.

Hazel looked at me, perplexed. “You would let me paint a room in your pack house pink?” she asked, her nose scrunched adorably.

I laughed. “Duchess, I would let you do whatever you want to my pack house, and it’s not the spare room, it’s your room. It is your nest room, okay?” I insisted. “If you want to paint it pink, you can, though I’ll be honest… I may have already taken the liberty of painting the room. Well, hiring someone to paint it because the large pink, purple, and blue sky mural with fluffy clouds was a bit beyond my skill set,” I admitted with a laugh.

Her eyes widened, and I knew I had her. I had noticed that several items in her nest and in her closet had fluffy clouds on them. Whenever she wasn’t feeling well, she was usually wrapped up in a large blue cardigan with clouds all over it. Several of her throw pillows in her nest were giant fluffy monstrosities shaped like clouds.

“I can have that?” she asked, her voice quiet.

“I didn’t get the room decorated like that for anyone else, did I?” I laughed.

“You’ll love it, sweetness. Honestly, it seems just your sort of vibe,” Cormac insisted. “So, will you come home with us?”

She bit her lip deep in thought for a moment. We were going to do whatever it took to get her to come home with us. If kidnapping was what it took, then kidnapping was what I was willing to do.

I would much rather she came willingly, but you know, beggars couldn’t be choosers.

If a little sickness is what it took to get her to move in with us, then I guess that’s what it took.

“I’ll do it.”

Chapter 18

Hazel

Iwas going insane.

There was no other explanation.

Why else would I be agreeing to move in with three alphas I hardly knew?

Yet, the reality of my situation was unavoidable. Twice now, I’d become seriously sick with this pregnancy, and I wanted to do anything I could to prevent feeling that way again. I was going to have a baby soon, and ensuring they were healthy had to be my priority.

And, if I was brutally honest with myself, I had never slept as well as I had on Cormac’s chest.

I waved shyly at Oliver as we walked through the lobby, making a beeline for the stairs. I could only imagine what he was thinking, seeing me enter my dorm with three random alphas.

Then again, he had seen Roman and Phillip before.

“I’ve got a lot of nesting supplies,” I admitted as the guys followed me up to my room. “Also, I am not the cleanest of people. Clutter seems to find me.”

Cormac bounded up the stairs with a grin on his face. “So what if you have a lot of nesting supplies? I’ll happily make several trips back and forth to get all your stuff back to the pack house. It’ll be worth it so you’re comfortable.”

My chest warmed at his consideration.

“Well, this is me,” I said awkwardly as we reached my door, reaching for the handle and walking straight in. Not that this was news to Phillip or Roman. But the idea of having all three of them in my space was daunting.

“You didn’t lock it?” Phillip frowned, crossing his arms like a stern school teacher.

“I wasn’t exactly lucid when I left here, and if memory serves, I was in the arms of a particular alpha who didn’t bother to lock the door.” I looked pointedly at Roman.

He shrugged. “You could hardly keep your eyes open. I was more concerned with getting you to the doctor than asking where your keys were.”

“It’s not that big a deal. We have good security here,” I assured Phillip as I wandered over to my nest. “So, I guess we should bring everything?”

I was waiting for them to tell me it was too much as they took in the mountain of pillows and sheets in my nest.

“How do you want to do this, sweetness?” Cormac asked. “Do you want to pack it for us to take? Or are you okay with us taking items out of your nest?” He spoke with such ease, completely unfazed by the sheer plethora of bedding.

“I’ve got storage boxes in the closet, if you don’t mind packing it into them.”

Phillip nodded. “That’s a good idea,” he told me as he and Cormac walked over to the closet I pointed to. My inner omega preened at his praise, even though it wasn’t really warranted.

Pulling out the multiple clear plastic storage bins, they lined them up on the floor for me, lids open.

“Is it okay if we dismantle the nest? You look a little weak on your feet,” Phillip said, walking over to me and resting his hand on my lower back.

He wasn’t wrong. I still felt somewhat lightheaded. My nest was personal, and the idea of them touching it should have been horrifying to me… But as the idea of them dismantling it came to mind, I realized I didn’t mind at all.

“How about I sit over there and watch you do it?” I asked, jerking my head toward the armchair in the corner of the room.

Phillip beamed at me, a white, dazzling smile that I wasn’t used to from him. “That sounds perfect… Actually, it would be even better if you had some water while you sat there.”

“Already on it!” Roman declared, handing me a bottle of water that was cold to the touch. He must have gone to my fridge and grabbed it while I was talking to Phillip. I hadn’t even noticed.

My mouth opened and closed a few times as Roman nudged me toward the chair. These alphas were so in sync, it was eerie at times.

“Now, you sit your perfect, pretty, short butt on that chair and tell us what to do, okay?” Roman said, taking the bottle of water he had just placed in my hand and opening it for me.

I nodded dumbly, accepting the bottle back and absentmindedly taking a sip.

“Okay, what shall we do first?” Phillip asked as he stood at the edge of my nest.

“The… uh…” I cleared my throat. “All the stuffed clouds can go in one box because they’re all made of the same fabric.”

With a nod, they got to work, carefully packing every item according to my instructions. They took care with each item, folding and storing it neatly. Between the three of them, it was packed up in no time, and part of me wanted to whimper at the sight of the bare mattress.

“Cormac got your bath stuff,” Phillip said as he stacked the boxes of nesting supplies. “All we need is some clothing, I think, unless there’s anything else?”

“Just my laptop and handbag,” I said, before talking him through what items of clothing to pack.

When it came to packing my underwear, I insisted on doing that myself. While I got the impression that Phillip would have been the most respectful of the pack, I felt the urge to complete that task myself.

Once everything was packed, Roman and Cormac piled the boxes up by the door while Phillip checked my mini fridge for any foods that would spoil over the next few days—something I hadn’t even considered.

“Your nest stuff is so pretty,” Cormac said, meandering over to me, leaning down and planting a kiss on the top of my head.

“Thank you.” I smiled at the praise. My nest was pretty awesome.

“Okay, do you want to follow us out to the car, so we can get all the boxes packed up?” Phillip asked. I nodded. “Where are the keys?”

“In my purse,” I told him, slowly getting up. He strode over to the side and grabbed them before I could, giving me a dazzling smile.

Everyone, other than me, grabbed a box—I was surprised they let me carry my handbag with how overprotective they were being—and headed out the door.

And straight into Sebastian.

He stood in the hallway, his hand raised, as if he was about to knock. His eyes bulged out of his head at the sight of Roman.

“What the fuck are you doing here?” he said, his eyes firmly on Roman as his face warped into anger.

Roman didn’t miss a beat. “Hey, Sebby! How’ve you been?” he asked cheerfully.

My heart was pounding so hard, I could hear my blood rushing through my ears as my vision spun.

Of all the times for Seb to visit me, he had to pick the one hour the entirety of Pack Kingswood was packing up my nest?

Just my fucking luck.

“Seb!” I cried, infusing my voice with false happiness, desperately hoping to defuse the situation before it blew up. I pushed past Roman, standing between the pair of them.

Sebastian looked between Roman and me, his mouth agape. I could practically see the cogs turning in his mind.

“What are they doing here?” he asked, his voice strangled.

Before I could reply, Roman decided to butt in. “Oh, we are just packing up Duchess’s things. We all agreed it would be nice if she had her nest stuff at the pack house.”

“What?!” Sebastian’s cry was hardly audible as his head whipped between us. “Hazelnut, tell me this is a joke!”

“It’s not,” I said, keeping my tone level and firm as hurt flashed across his face.

“What the hell are you doing with these assholes?”

“Well, we are going to be a family in a few short months, and considering how Hazel’s been unwell, we’re going to be looking after her.” Roman shrugged. “Now, we need to get moving. We have plenty of boxes to pack up in the car.”

Seb choked on thin air, his body convulsing with shock. “They’re the fathers?”

Looking at the ground, I nodded. The last thing I wanted was Seb’s anger and judgment.

“Why the fuck did you go after her? You’ve done some pretty shitty things, Kingswood, but this is a low fucking blow.”

My head whipped up just in time to see Roman’s fist making contact with Seb’s face. One quick, sharp hit to his eye, sending him reeling back.

“Roman!” I cried, going to take a step forward, only to be stopped by an arm wrapping around my waist, pulling me back into a chest. Phillip.

“Don’t get in the middle of those two,” he said.

“He’s still my friend,” I told Phillip, turning to look at him with a frown.

“Never assume what my intentions with Hazel were. How fucking dare you.” Roman’s voice was a low and dangerous snarl. It was the angriest I had ever seen him, and had I not been locked into Phillip’s embrace, I would have shrunk back.

Seb righted himself, his cheek already darkening, his eye swelling. He let out a rueful laugh. “Oh? And what else am I supposed to assume when I find out that out of all the women in fucking California, you chose to fuck and impregnate my best friend?” he growled.

“We had zero idea who Hazel was to you,” Cormac said casually. “We just thought she was an amazing woman. Now, do you agree with that, or do you think she would only attract the attention of men like us… because of another man?”

My eyebrows raised at that statement. Cormac had a point.

Maybe I snagged these guys because I was hot…

Who was I kidding? It was a one-night stand, turned one-heat stand… turned pregnancy.

“I know she’s amazing!” Seb snarled, before turning to me. “Hazelnut, surely you can’t be moving in with them?”

I took a deep breath. “I am.”

“She’s been sick,” Phillip said, his voice rumbling in his chest pressed against my back. “The baby. She needs to be with people who will look after her.”

“I’ll look after her!” Seb cried.

“Well… where the fuck have you been?” Roman asked, cocking his head to the side.

That shut Seb up for a moment.

“Look, it’s what’s best for me and the baby right now, Seb,” I assured him, keeping my voice soft. “Living with the guys will be good. I can’t really be on my own right now. I’ve been so sick.”

He nodded silently, looking at the floor, deep in thought, before looking back at me. The hurt in his eyes was a gut punch.

“In that case… I’m coming with you guys.”

I cocked my head as Cormac audibly scoffed. “Dude, like we would let you.”

He glared at each member of the Kingswood pack individually. “You will, because while I’ve been a shitty friend lately, there is no fucking way in hell I am letting Hazel move in with three strange alphas just because they knocked her up.”

Chapter 19

Seb

Of all the stupid ideas I’d had in my life—and I’d had my fair share of stupid ideas—this one took the cake.

But there was no way in hell I was going to let Hazel leave me like this. My chest felt like it was going to implode with how fast my heart was beating.

Why had I been such an idiot? Why had it taken me so long to realize just how much I cared about Hazel? As soon as I realized the extent of my feelings, she was being ripped from my grasp.

Not just that, she was about to go and live with the alphas who I had gotten into multiple fights with on the ice? Roman Kingswood had a reputation, and it wasn’t a good one.

My stomach churned at the idea of Hazel being dragged into his web. My sweet, caring, lovely Hazel would be chewed up and spat out before she even realized it.

Then again, the way Roman looked at her seemed downright adoring.

And, for some reason, that just made me feel worse.

Of all the people for her to run into, why’d it have to be him? It should have been me.

Not that I was going to confess that I was in love with her while standing in her hallway with a pack of alphas who’d gotten her pregnant and were moving her to their pack house.

“You’re not moving in with us,” the redhead—Cormac—said with a laugh.

“If she’s moving in with you, then so am I.” I kept my voice hard, unrelenting, even though I was panicking internally.

Hazel had been sick—sick enough for her to agree to move in with these guys. I had taken too long to get over myself and come back to her. In my absence, she had found others to help her, and that was an arrow to my heart. How had I managed to fail her so badly, not just as a best friend, but also as an alpha? My kind were hardwired to look after omegas.

“Yeah… not happening,” Roman said, a grin firmly on his face.

“Roman.” Hazel’s tone was firm as she looked at him. “Let me talk to him.”

“Duchess…” He turned to her, clearly unhappy with that idea.

“Let me talk to him,” she repeated. Leaving Phillip’s arms, she jerked her head into her room, indicating I should follow her.

“Should we stay?” Cormac asked.

“I’ll stay while you guys take the boxes to the car. I don’t want to delay getting home. Hazel needs to rest.” Phillip gave me a pointed look.

Message received. Don’t stress out the pregnant omega.

They clearly had no faith in me, and I guess that was warranted.

Roman frowned, pointing at me. “Last time you were here, you made her cry. If you do that again, I will personally make sure you have a matching black eye on your other side.”

I’d made her cry?

“Roman, please take the boxes.”

“For you, Duchess, anything.” His face transformed from angry to a grin as he looked at her, picking up the box and practically swaggering out the door, Cormac following him.

Phillip leaned over, kissing the top of Hazel’s head. “I’ll go pack the rest of your pajamas while you talk, okay?” he muttered, before glaring at me.

While his voice was sweet as he spoke to Hazel, the meaning was clear. He wasn’t going to be far away if I upset her.

“Hazelnut…” I started to speak as soon as the guy walked away, shooting me one last withering look. “We nee—ow!”

My words were cut off by Hazel’s hand launching out and grabbing on to my nipple, twisting it roughly. She couldn’t throw a punch to save her life, but she was a vicious little thing when she wanted to be. “What the hell!” I hissed, keeping my voice down, so the other guy wouldn’t come running.

“That is for abandoning me!” she growled. “Where the fuck have you been? It’s been weeks.”

Swallowing, I took a deep breath. “I really fucked this up, Hazelnut.”

“No shit, Sherlock!” she hissed.

“Look, there’s no excuse. I was a dickhead, and you can give me titty twisters every day for the rest of our lives in retribution, but, Hazel, seriously… them?”

She huffed. “They’re good guys, Sebby.”

The use of her nickname for me was like a punch to the gut.

“They have terrible reputations.”

“That may be so, but they’ve been nothing but amazing to me. Also, I’m sure if we ask around, you probably don’t have the best reputation at Hawking. You are practically a one-man walking brothel.”

I winced. She wasn’t exactly wrong, but I wasn’t wild about discussing that at the moment.

“All the stories I’ve heard… Hazelnut, you know I’m only saying this because I care about you.”

“I know, but I’m a grown-ass woman. I can move in with them if I want to. I trust them. Is it fast? Yes. Am I one-hundred percent comfortable? No. But it’s what’s best for me and for the baby right now.”

“Let me come with you,” I insisted. Reaching forward, I grabbed her hand. “I was an ass—I was more than an ass, and you can punish me for it as much as you’d like—but, Hazel, I refuse to watch you run off with three alphas who have shitty reputations.”

“They are not going to let you move in just because I say so.”

“We’re a package deal, Hazelnut. If you say I come, I come. Or if you want to stay here at Dallas House, I can move in here. I’m pretty sure there’s a spare dorm, anyway, now that Alexis moved in with Teddy and his pack. I’ll move in there.”

Hazel’s eyebrows rose, but she was holding back a laugh. “Do you have any idea how much those rooms cost? Alexis was in a room even fancier than mine.”

“I dread to think.” I shuddered over dramatically. “But for you, I’ll pay it. That way, I’ll be on hand to help you whenever you need.”

She took a deep breath. “If you would’ve offered this a week ago, I would have said yes. But I had to go and get IV fluids today. I was that dehydrated. What happens when you are at an away game, and no one’s here that can keep an eye on me? As much as I hate it, I need to accept that I can’t be alone right now. At the Kingswood pack house, at least I’ll have three people around at all times.”

“But they’re all on the hockey team. Surely, they all travel together for away games?”

Hazel frowned. “I hadn’t thought about that…” she admitted. “Phillip!” she called.

“Is he behaving?” he asked, coming round the corner.

“For now.” Hazel nodded. “What’s the plan for when you guys have away games, if all three of you have to go and play? Will I be at your place on my own?”

Phillip scoffed. “Like we would let you be on your own while you’re sick. We already discussed it. One of us will stay back from every game so someone will always be with you.”

“Smart,” I commented. I hadn’t intended to give them credit, but they had clearly thought about taking care of Hazel, and I could appreciate that. “Look, if I come with, I can be there when you guys have away games.”

“Yeah, but if you’re upsetting Hazel, you’re more trouble than you’re worth.”

“Hazelnut?” I turned to her with a pleading look. “I’ll be so worried about you.”

She turned to Phillip. “Maybe for a night or two, just so he realizes you guys aren’t serial killers?”

“Maybe, but he’ll have to sleep on the floor.”

A few nights. I could work with a few nights.

Chapter 20

Hazel

The drive back to the pack house was somewhat awkward with Sebastian in the back seat.

“Are you sure you want him to come with us, Duchess?” Roman asked, glancing in the rearview mirror at him.

“Just for a day or two, so he knows that I’m safe.”

“If you’re sure, though I reserve the right to punch him again if he upsets you,” he said as he turned onto the street that led to the pack house.

“I’m right here, you know. I can hear every word you’re saying.”

“Well, crap.” I sighed in an overdramatic voice. “And here I was, thinking you’d lost your ability to hear.”

Seb snorted. “If any of us is going to lose our hearing, Hazelnut, it’s going to be you.”

“What?” Roman’s voice was sharp.

“Hazel likes to listen to music while wearing earbuds at top volume. She does it constantly, no matter what I tell her, and I can always hear the song from clear across the room.”

“I like loud music when I study.” I pouted.

“Duchess, that isn’t safe.” Roman frowned, looking between Seb and me, concern on his face. “You won’t be doing that again.”

I raised my eyebrows at him before turning to look at Seb in the back seat. “If you’re going to gang up on me, I will kick you out myself. Or worse, I’ll give your number to that puck bunny who wouldn’t stop stalking you last year. I’m sure she’d be really interested to know what you’re up to now.”

He raised his hands in surrender. “I’ll behave for now. Don’t go giving my number out to psychopaths, please. But when it comes to your safety, I’m still going to tell them.” He shrugged.

I opened my mouth to say something rude, but Roman’s laugh cut me off. “You know what, Coombs? You’re not all that bad. It could be useful to have someone that has insider information on Duchess around.”

“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into. Two years ago, the doctors wanted her to walk more, in general, so she and a bunch of friends got those step-tracking watches and had a little contest—you know what this woman did?”

“Come on, that was not my proudest moment, and it worked out for the best, anyway,” I grumbled.

“She fluctuated between making me wear the damn thing when I went for my runs or putting it on the leash of her friend’s dog.”

Roman burst into laughter. “Okay, that is quite smart, Duchess.”

“I got the gift card to the ice cream shop, didn’t I? And I shared it with you, Sebastian, so shut your mouth.”

“But you lay in your nest and hardly moved for weeks.”

“I was conserving energy,” I said primly.

“She also thinks a bag of gummy worms is a meal,” Sebastian said, a grin clear in his voice.

I looked forward, but I could feel Roman’s eyes boring into me.

“Duchess…”

“Hush. They’re delicious.”

“Yes, they’re delicious, but you’re pregnant. Please don’t tell me you think gummy bears are a whole meal.”

“Gummy worms, and no. I also have chocolate with them—don’t you two growl at me!”

As soon as the car pulled into the drive, I didn’t hesitate to open my door and stomp toward the pack house, ignoring the two alphas I was leaving behind.

“Hey, sweetness, you okay?” Cormac asked as I made a beeline for the fridge. He was walking down the stairs with an empty box in hand, clearly having just been to whatever room was going to be my nest.

“They’re ganging up on me!” I growled as I opened the fridge door with a bit more force than needed. Glancing through the shelves in between the half-eaten blocks of cheese, the protein shakes, and the vegetables, I found what I was looking for.

Chocolate.

It felt like the perfect time for a snack. Without preamble, I opened up the bar of chocolate and took a bite, turning to look at the doorway, where Roman was standing, his eyebrows raised as he took in the sight of me.

“Pregnancy cravings,” I said simply, closing the fridge door and taking another bite.

“You’re going to be a handful, aren’t you, Duchess?”

I nodded. If the alphas planned on ganging up on me, I was going to make their lives hell.

A small part of me loved the idea of having my best friend near as I went through this insane experience of living with three random alphas who got me pregnant, but now, I was beginning to see the downsides of such an arrangement.

Sebastian knew me very well, probably a little too well.

“Okay.” Cormac drew out the word. “I think it’s best I take Hazel to see her new room before you guys start snapping at each other’s throats.” As he spoke, he gently wrapped his arm around my waist, pulling me toward the hallway and up the stairs. “Want to explain what’s going on there?”

“Sebastian’s telling Roman all my deep, dark secrets. Even though he hates Roman, he’s telling on me, that I ate gummy worms for dinner. That was one time! Okay, maybe two, three, at most!” I babbled.

Cormac hummed, pulling me along the hall, pushing me gently through an open door. My rambling was cut off when I took in the space.

Phillip was standing on the far side of the room, next to a very large bed that was completely bare. Next to it sat several of my nest boxes.

That wasn’t what grabbed my attention, though.

No, it was the walls.

They were beautiful.

They had been painted—recently, judging by the smell—to look like a pink and purple sky full of clouds.

The pastel clouds reminded me of a watercolor painting. It was tranquil and truly beautiful.

“Whoa,” I whispered, turning and taking in the room. Other than the walls, it was a blank canvas, and my hands were already itching to open my boxes of nesting supplies and start making the room mine.

Cormac dipped out of the room to grab another box of supplies from the car, leaving just Phillip and me.

“Do you like it?” Phillip asked, looking at the walls. “We can change it.”

“Don’t you dare change it!” My words came out in a rush. “I love it.”

A smile graced his face as he nodded happily. “Good. Are you tired? Do you want to take a nap in Roman’s room, or do you want us to help you build the nest?”

I looked at the empty mattress, chewing on my lip. Ideally, I would build the nest myself. There was something about other people touching the nesting materials as I was trying to make the nest that was inherently annoying to me. It had something to do with my omega instincts demanding I build the nest.

At the same time, I was still rather weak, given everything that had happened, so I could probably use the help.

“Is it okay if I do it, then instruct you on the things I’m okay with you helping with?” I asked. “I know that probably didn’t make much sense, but it does to me.”

“I’m not foolish enough to argue with a pregnant omega. Just tell me where you want me.”

Tied to a bed, naked?

Shaking the thought out of my head, I focused on the boxes. Now was not the time to be having sexy thoughts about the alphas around me. I had nests to build, babies to grow, awkward situations to survive.

“Okay, let’s get to work.”

“Let me get the rest of the boxes. There’s more than just your stuff, if you want it,” Phillip said, wiping his hands on his jeans, not meeting my eye.

I cocked my head. “What do you mean?”

He turned to look at me, uncertainty clear on his face. “Well, when we picked out the paint for this room, we may have gone a little bit crazy and bought a lot of nesting supplies that matched? Honestly, Roman was like a kid in a candy store, and he had a credit card at his disposal, so we went a bit crazy. You are under zero obligation to use any of the stuff, and if you don’t like it, we will find a new home for it. There’s curtains, I thought we could make a canopy, and I—”

He was rambling, like he was nervous about my reaction, and that made my chest buzz. Taking two quick steps forward, I wrapped my arms around his midsection and crushed myself to his chest. “Thank you,” I mumbled into his chest.

He hesitated a moment before wrapping his arms around me.“I want you to be comfortable here,” he admitted. “I know it’s a big change.”

“It is,” I agreed, “but I am comfortable with you guys. It’s not exactly logical, but I think I’ll like it here.”

“I’ll do whatever I can to make this work for you.”

I pulled back, smiling up at him. “I know you will. You agreed to Seb staying. That speaks volumes. Now, shall we build a nest?”

Building a nest with Phillip, and Cormac occasionally helping, turned out to be a rather pleasant experience.

I stood off to the side while I instructed them to move or pass me things. My focus was on the order of the blankets and pillows and throws on the nest. The guys, on the other hand, focused on putting up a beautiful pink, glittery, shimmery sheer canopy all around the bed.

It was quite possibly the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, and I couldn’t believe they had picked it out.

Weren’t men supposed to have notoriously bad taste? Everything they’d chosen in their pile of nesting supplies matched the theme of pastel clouds perfectly.

They had even purchased matching curtains in pastel tones that worked perfectly at blocking out all the light from the large window that had a built-in seat. When I’d entered the room, the seat had been a bare, cold wooden thing, and now it was covered in a number of different pillows and blankets—a mini nest by the window.

“There are fairy lights in that box,” Cormac informed me as he folded a blanket that I didn’t want to keep, putting it in a box of discarded nesting items.

“Fairy lights?” I turned to him with wide eyes.

“Oh yeah, you’ve got choices. There’s one that covers the entire wall, so you can have a wall of shimmering lights. We have a set that can just go around the bed, and we’ve got LEDs. What do you prefer? Personally, I think the ceiling ones are the best.”

“Ceiling ones?”

The pair looked at one another with a smile before Phillip spoke. “Let us set them up.”

When they said fairy lights that went on the ceiling, I certainly didn’t expect the ceiling of my newly constructed nest to have rows of dim lights twinkling like a beautiful twilight.

“Are you trying to make it so I never leave this room?” I asked seriously. “Because this nest is way better than the nest I had back at Dallas House.”

“Good!” Cormac said, leaning over to plant a kiss on my cheek. “Only the best for you, sweetness.”

Taking a step back, I took in the nest in its entirety.

It was perfect.

Dimly lit, comfortable, and more importantly, it smelled like all the alphas.

With a happy squeak, I jumped into the nest, rolling around a few times until I was comfortable.

“You like it?” Cormac asked.

“It’s pretty perfect,” I agreed with a happy nod.

“Why don’t you lie down for a bit? It’s getting late,” Phillip suggested.

Minutes later, I was out like a light, lulled into an easy sleep, surrounded by my familiar nest and the scents of my alphas.

Chapter 21

Phillip

“Hazel’s fast asleep,” I declared as I walked into the kitchen. Cormac and Roman were standing on one side of the kitchen island, Sebastian on the other. The atmosphere was slightly tense, and they kept throwing glares at one another.

“I don’t know why you let her bring him,” Cormac said, waving a hand at Sebastian while frowning at me.

“It’s not like I gave Hazel much of a choice,” Sebastian retorted. “She’s my best friend, and I wasn’t going to let her go off with three strangers.”

“I would hardly call us strangers, considering she’s pregnant with our child.”

“Does she even know your middle names?” he asked, raising his brows.

He had a point there.

“I don’t have a middle name,” Cormac declared with confidence.

That was total bullshit.

“Your middle name is Hamish,” Sebastian said in a deadpan voice. We all turned to him with varying looks of surprise.

“How the fuck do you know that?” Cormac exclaimed. “Have you been stalking me? I bet you have. I bet you set up cameras in our house! This is all part of some weird stalker conspiracy, isn’t it?”

Groaning, I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Ignore him.”

“Last year, during the game with the Bears, you decided to scream at the top of your lungs, I’m Cormac Fucking Hamish Fucking Presley so loud, the entire rink could hear you.”

Cormac stilled, the annoyed look melting away as he remembered. “Oh yeah, I did do that. It was a damn good goal I saved!”

“You know, having him here could have his uses,” Roman said. “On the drive over here, he told me loads of information about Duchess. Regardless of whether we like him, he knows a lot about her, and we want what’s best for her.”

“As do I,” Sebastian confirmed.

“You did punch me last year, though,” Roman continued.

Sebastian snorted. “You know what, given the state of my face, I think we can say we’re even.”

Roman pursed his lips, shrugged, then nodded. “Yeah, I think I can handle a truce. For Duchess.”

Cormac glanced between us, a disgruntled look on his face.

“I think we’re all going to have to play nice for Hazel’s sake. She won’t like it if any of you guys are punching one another,” I reasoned.

Cormac groaned. “I accept it, but I don’t like it. Truce?” he asked Sebastian.

He nodded. “Truce.”

“Just so you know, there isn’t anywhere for you to sleep,” Roman declared. “There’s another room that we were intending to turn into the nursery, but it’s empty at the minute, so you’re going to be sleeping on the cold, hard floor… Are you okay with that?” His words were clearly a test. I was curious how Sebastian would respond.

He took a deep breath. “If it’s what I’ve got to do to be here with Hazel, it’s what I’ve gotta do.”

Cormac scrunched his nose. “That made far too much sense for me. Why is he making sense?”

When Hazel had agreed to move in, I expected her to come with enough bedding and soft, squishy things to fill several stores. That was part and parcel of having an omega living with you.

I hadn’t expected the books.

Which, in hindsight, was quite stupid of me, because Hazel was studying English. It made sense that, the following day, the entryway of our house was filled with boxes of books.

“Is this her entire collection?” I asked Sebastian, who was moving every box without complaint. I had to give him credit; his back was probably in pain after sleeping on the floor, yet he was lugging her stuff around without a single grumble.

“This is part of her collection. The rest is in storage.”

“Holy fuck,” I muttered.

“Hazelnut can’t pack light to save her life.” He laughed, picking up another box and heading toward the living room, where we had cleared a few shelves for her.

Shaking my head, I followed him. He seemed to know his way through our house already.

“Have you eaten?” I asked. I wasn’t exactly pleased that we had a guest, but I wasn’t going to be outwardly rude to him.

Plus, Hazel would be upset if he starved.

“I had a protein shake. Thanks.” He nodded as he opened up the box and started pulling out books. “I should probably put these on the shelves, but I feel like Hazel’s going to murder me if I put them in the wrong order. I did that once accidentally.” He shuddered at the memory.

“She can be a vicious little thing, can’t she?” I said, grabbing a few books from the box and gently placing them on the shelf.

“Oh yeah, she always has been! When we were eight, she shoved me out of a treehouse because I told her that the doll she had just gotten looked possessed.”

“You guys have been friends that long?”

“We were five when we met. We lived near each other and snuck out together a lot to go get frozen Cokes. Her parents were super strict and didn’t let her have a lot of sugar.”

My eyebrows raised. “I thought sugar was one of the primary food groups for omegas?” That wasn’t true, but it could have been, considering omegas were notorious for having sweet tooths.

“Her parents despise the fact she’s an omega. They treat her more like a beta. They had her on suppressants the moment she presented.”

I mentally filed that information away for later. Unfortunately, if Hazel’s parents were difficult, then it could make our futures somewhat uncomfortable. They were the grandparents of our unborn child, after all.

“They sound wonderful,” I declared in my most sarcastic voice.

Sebastian chuckled ruefully, pointing at me with one of the hardback books he was about to shelf. “They are something. I don’t know if I want to be in the same room as you, or on another continent, when Hazel admits that a pack of alphas got her pregnant. Her mother’s head may just explode.”

“Sounds messy. Is Hazel awake yet?” I looked in the general direction of her room.

“I haven’t heard a peep from her. You should probably go nudge her awake. She has class in two hours.”

“You have her schedule memorized?”

He shook his head. “While I have a decent memory, her schedule is absolutely insane, so I took a photo of it. I can send it to you, if you want?”

“I would appreciate that.” Knowing more about Hazel’s day-to-day life would be helpful.

I was starting to see what Roman meant about Sebastian being helpful.

“Look, I get that we’re enemies on the ice…” Sebastian sighed, standing up straight and meeting my eyes. He had dark cycles and his face was wary. “But when it comes to Hazel, I’ll happily put everything aside. I just want what’s best for her, and if you guys want the same, I think we can get along.”

I cocked my head to the side. “You don’t seem terrible. I think we could get along. You’re just going to have to make peace with the fact that you’re going to be the worst hockey player in this house.”

Sebastian’s eyes widened as he spluttered. “I am not as bad as Hazel! She can hardly walk on solid ground. How do you think she copes on ice?”

“I don’t know. I remember that goal you missed last year in the final game…” I was smiling as I spoke, so there was no real heat behind my words.

He was struggling to hold back a smile as he shook his head. “Of course, you remember that. Conveniently, we can’t get Hazel on the ice to prove how bad she is. There’s no way in hell she’s allowed within a mile of the ice while she’s pregnant.”

I grimaced. “Agreed.”

“I’ve only got one more box to pick up, so go wake Sleeping Beauty,” Sebastian said, reaching down and grabbing a few more books.

Shaking my head, I strode out of the room.

Was it possible I could get along with this guy?

Chapter 22

Hazel

“What are your plans for the holidays?” Roman asked as he lightly rubbed my back while I sat between his legs.

It had been a week since I had moved into the pack house, and everything had been shockingly easy.

With four alphas around, seeing to my every need, I hadn’t wanted for anything. There were even times I could have sworn they knew what I wanted before I did. I would be sitting in the nest, absorbed in my studying, when Phillip or Seb would appear next to me, a drink or snack in hand.

And it wasn’t until I was looking at the food that I realized I was ravenous. The constant snacks and care had also led to me feeling the best I had in months. Other than the odd bout of nausea, I felt downright normal.

Which was impressive, considering my pregnancy was starting to progress. A few weeks, and I would be entering the second trimester.

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “My parents usually throw a big party, but I don’t think I’m really up to that this year.”

“Have you spoken to them at all since you moved in?” he asked.

I shook my head, groaning as his hands hit a particularly tight spot on my back and continued to rub, working out the knot. “I haven’t told them about the baby.” My hand absentmindedly went to my stomach as I spoke. At almost three months along, my stomach was ever so slightly rounded, but I wasn’t obviously pregnant yet.

“I get the impression, from what you’ve said about them, that they won’t approve.”

I snorted lightly. “That’s putting it mildly. I’ll probably get disowned. They have strict expectations of how my life is going to go, and this nugget is throwing a wrench in those plans, big time.”

Roman rested his chin on my shoulder, his dark, fruity scent billowing around me with the movement.

“I, for one, am excited for the nugget to make an appearance.”

“Even though they’ll be cramping your style?” My voice was teasing, but it was a genuine worry of mine.

“I’m so excited, Duchess. Seeing them learn to crawl, to walk, to say their first swear word—”

“I’m guessing Cormac will be responsible for that.” I laughed.

Roman hummed. “You would think, but Phillip can swear like a sailor when he’s pissed.”

“I believe that.”

His hands slid around my waist from behind, resting on my non-existent bump. “When you’re ready, I would love to tell my family.”

“Really?” I asked, turning to look at him. Roman’s parents were well-off society types. Even more so than my own. My parents had a little bit of money and liked to pretend they were high-class, high-society people, but they were upper middle class, at best.

The Kingswood family was society. They had fuck-you levels of money and were known for their social standing.

“Hell, yeah, Duchess. They’ll love you! Do you have any idea how excited my mother will be at the prospect of a grandbaby? She’ll probably throw a gala in support of some sort of baby charity, just so she can boast about how proud she is.”

“Wouldn’t she be upset that I’m not more… refined?”

Roman snorted. “My parents have always encouraged me to do what I want—look at my pack, for instance. We became a pack because we genuinely love each other like brothers, not because we all have wealth or connections. My father actually insisted on it.”

“How come?” I asked. That wasn’t exactly the norm.

“Well, my dad was originally part of a pack. It was an arranged pack, sort of like an arranged marriage. Apparently, that was quite common back in the day. My grandfather matched my father with several other young men of similar social standing whose connections would help support one another.”

“That sounds… sterile.”

“It was. They ended up hating each other and they were in an official pack. My dad was miserable. When he found my mother, the other guys agreed with his choice because she was a proper lady, but it was so uncomfortable. No one other than my dad loved her. Before they were officially bonded, they made the decision to go their separate ways. My grandfather wasn’t happy, because it was a significant loss to his business.”

“Sounds like your grandfather and my parents would get along amazingly.”

“Seems so. My dad basically told me to find people I got along well with if I wanted a pack. When I met those two idiots… well, it was easy for me to decide.”

“And then you got stuck with me.” I laughed ruefully.

“Then I got blessed with you, Duchess. How about we go grab some lunch? I’m sure Phillip’s prepared something.”

I nodded, extracting myself from the nest with a groan. My lower back had been aching something fierce.

The lasagna Phillip had prepared made crawling out of my nest totally worth it.

“You’ve got a sixth sense for when food is ready,” he joked as he dished me up a plate.

“It’s the pregnancy nose. It’s fine-tuned for food!” I declared as I took a seat at the table. The kitchen and dining room were all together, and it gave the place a homey vibe.

“Cormac! Interloper! Food!” Roman shouted as he grabbed his own plate and joined me.

I cocked an eyebrow at a Roman. “Are you calling Sebastian an interloper?”

He shrugged. “It felt like the right name for him.”

I shook my head with a sigh. “You could be nicer.”

“I could also be meaner,” Roman said, taking a bite of lasagna with a smug grin.

A clattering noise rang out somewhere deep in the house as Cormac came to life and made his way toward the kitchen.

“Hey, Hazelnut,” Sebastian greeted me, kissing the top of my head as he passed me. “How are you feeling?”

“Good.”

“Do you have class tomorrow, Interloper?” Roman asked.

I shook my head at the use of the nickname again.“Really?”

“It’s fine, Hazelnut,” Seb said from the breakfast bar, where he was dishing himself a plate of salad and lasagna. “They can call me whatever they want to. I’m not going anywhere, and they’re feeding me, so it’s not all that bad.” He turned to Roman. “To answer your question, no class, but I have an all-day practice.”

“As long as there’s food, we can put up with a lot.” Cormac laughed as he entered the kitchen, clearly having heard the tail end of our conversation.

I rolled my eyes.

“In that case, I’ll stay home tomorrow to look after our girl,” Roman declared, throwing an arm around the back of my chair.

At least they were no longer trying to punch Seb.

That evening, right as we were all settling down in the den, my parents called.

“Their ears must have been burning today.” Roman chuckled as he read the name on the screen over my shoulder.

Cormac and Seb were on the other sofa, playing a video game while I snuggled with Phillip and Roman.

I sighed. “I don’t have the energy to deal with them.”

“You know what your mother is like,” Seb said, his eyes never leaving the screen, where he was locked in a virtual battle with Cormac. “The party is only a week away. If you don’t talk to her soon, she’s going to start calling every half an hour, and then, eventually, she’ll turn up at your dorm.”

I winced. He was correct. My mother would turn up at my dormitory. “She’d be in for a shock when she doesn’t find me there.”

“So, maybe it’s better to tell her now?”

I looked at Roman, hoping he would disagree with Sebastian.

He shrugged. “It seems like it’s a good idea to get it over with, Duchess.”

“Why is it you guys can’t agree on anything, but as soon as it comes to something that I like that you don’t approve of, or don’t want me to do, you guys agree?”

“Because we want what’s best for you?” Sebastian suggested innocently.

I opened my mouth to give him a snarky reply.

“You better answer.” Roman laughed, looking pointedly at my phone.

Shooting him a glare, I huffed before pressing the answer button, bringing the phone to my ear. “Mother,” I greeted, keeping my glare firmly on Roman.

“Hazel! I’ve been trying to get a hold of you for days! Really, you should be more considerate of my time.” My mother’s nasal voice screeched through the phone.

“I’m sorry, I’ve been sick and busy with class.” It was shockingly difficult to keep my voice level.

“Sick? Do you need to come see Doctor Thomas?”

“I saw a campus doctor. It was just a nasty virus. It’s taking time to kick it.”

“The campus doctors aren’t anywhere near as qualified as Doctor Thomas!”

I rolled my eyes. The campus doctors weren’t as expensive as Doctor Thomas, that’s what she meant.

“They still have their medical degree, and I am sure that they can handle a simple virus.”

“So, when are you able to come home for our Christmas party? We have several people that are excited to meet you. Did you know that Brad Donohue has a son about your age? Smart boy. He’s about to go to Harvard for business.”

The urge to groan was unbearable. Of course, she was going to spend this Christmas party trying to set me up.

“I still look super sickly.” I forced myself to cough a few times. “I sound horrible. I don’t want to make a terrible impression on your friends.”

Trying to sound sickly, I made my voice extra whiny. My mother wasn’t exactly the maternal type. She wouldn’t be too concerned about me being sick, but she would be concerned with how it would look to her friends. If she was on a mission to set me up with someone she deemed appropriate, then being a sickly mess really wasn’t a good look.

“Oh…” My mother trailed off. “Yes, that wouldn’t be ideal. You know what, you need to take care of yourself, my dear. Stay on campus and rest. You need to be healthy. We are hosting a mixer in early March, and you can’t miss that! I’m sure you can meet everyone then.”

“I look forward to it.” I gave Sebastian a pained smile, and he laughed silently. He knew all too well how my mother was.

“Good! Okay, I must run. I have floral arrangements to see to.”

We said our goodbyes and hung up. Throwing the phone down, I turned to Phillip, who was watching me with a funny expression.

“Is everything okay?” I asked.

“Your mother didn’t even seem concerned about not seeing you over the holiday.”

“That’s normal for her.” I shrugged. “She cares more about her image than quality family time. She’s been begging me to dye my hair blonde and be a perfect little high-society daughter for years. Unfortunately, I don’t vibe with that life.”

“But you should be with family for the holidays,” Cormac insisted, the game forgotten about.

“I usually keep busy. The year before last, I spent Christmas with Seb’s family.”

“My parents like Hazel more than they like me, at this point,” Sebastian added with a laugh. “They would rather she come for Christmas instead of their own son.”

“When are you heading back?” I asked.

“I’m not.”

“You’re not?” Cormac turned to him, equally confused.

“My elder brother’s omega just had a baby, so my family is traveling to Ohio to see them for Christmas. They invited me to come with them, but I assumed, given Hazelnut’s situation with the little peanut, that she would be staying put. I didn’t want her to be alone.”

I smiled at Seb. Spending time with his family had always been a pleasure. “How is Hannah after the baby? All the pictures in the family group chat have been adorable!”

“You’re in the family group chat?” Roman asked.

“Have been since the day it was created,” I declared proudly.

Roman smiled at me, gently pulling me into his lap. I didn’t protest, melting into his embrace. His scent calmed me, making me go boneless.

“What are your holiday plans?” I asked him after a moment.

“They’re up in the air. I was going to ask you what you wanted to do. Usually, we eat Christmas dinner at my parents’ house. My mother loves putting on a feast for close family.”

“Sounds lovely.”

“It is.” Cormac grinned. “She makes the best pecan pie. Every year, she makes them for Christmas and Thanksgiving, and she always makes extra for us to bring home!”

“You know, you could join us. My mother would be ecstatic to host.”

That did sound pleasant. That way, I could spend Christmas with all of my guys.

“How would we explain my situation?”

Roman grinned. “I think we should tell her! I told you she would love it.”

Phillip snorted. “‘Love it’ is an understatement. Caroline Kingswood will be downright giddy and elated at that news.”

“Do you think she could keep the news quiet? She runs in the same circles as my parents, and I’m not ready to tell them yet.”

“I’m certain she can. What do you say, Duchess? We can call her this week.”

“Come on, sweetness! Family Christmas at the Kingswoods!”

“Okay.” I nodded, and all the guys had smiles on their faces, even Seb.

“Thank you, Duchess,” Roman muttered, kissing the top of my head as he pulled me impossibly tight against him.

When I lightly batted his forearm, he released me somewhat, a dazzling grin on his face.

“Caroline is going to try and kidnap her, you know that?” Phillip laughed. “She’ll want to talk nurseries and names.”

“Who can blame her? Our girl is awesome.” Cormac beamed.

Roman turned toward Seb. “You’re coming with us, right?”

Seb did a double take, looking at Roman in abject shock. “Wait, you want me to come?”

“Of course.”

“It sounds like a family thing…” Seb trailed off. “I wouldn’t want to intrude.”

“You’re not intruding,” Roman insisted. “There’s no way in hell we are leaving you here on your own over Christmas.”

Seb nodded thoughtfully, looking between the guys. None of them had a negative look on his face. “Okay, then, I’ll come. Thank you.”

My heart stuttered in joy.

All my guys.

Hopefully, Roman’s parents liked me.

Chapter 23

Hazel

Iwas horny.

No matter how hard I tried to study, all I could think about was fucking.

My skin itched with the need. Even the oversized T-shirt I wore felt like too much clothing.

I needed to find someone to play with.

Tiptoeing down the hallway, I strained my ears to hear if any of the alphas were around.

Where were they when I needed them? I glanced into all their rooms. Nothing.

With a huff, I made my way to the laundry room. If none of them were immediately available, a few items of their clothing would have to do.

Would getting myself off while sniffing their clothing be weird? Of course, it would, but pregnancy makes for one bonkers omega.

Once in the laundry room, I glanced around the room, my gaze landing on the large wicker hamper in the corner.

Bingo!

My hands clawed through the fabric, bringing various items up to my nose for a sniff test. The stinkier the better. Old hockey clothing would be best. The guys stank after a game.

When Seb had started to play hockey, I had assumed he wouldn’t work up much of a sweat—they were playing on ice, so surely, that kept them cool?

My best friend quickly proved that notion false when he hugged me after a game before his shower, and he smelled so goddamn potent.

“Duchess?”

The voice pulled me out of my desperate dig through the laundry hamper. Standing up straight, I turned on my heel to find a very confused-looking Roman standing in the doorway, wearing only a pair of sleeping shorts. My eyes raked over his body.

Yummy.

“Hi…” My voice was breathy.

“Are you okay? Your scent is out of control. I got a whiff of it from downstairs.”

“Where were you?” I whined.

“I fell asleep on the sofa in the den. I’m sorry, Duchess.”

“Doesn’t matter,” I declared, taking a step forward and wrapping my arms around his waist, looking up at him through my lashes.

He coughed lightly, clearing his throat. His eyes were dark, pupils expanded. “You smell… ahh, fuck. You should probably give me some space.”

I shook my head. “I need a knot. Now.”

His eyebrows raised. “Fuck me, are you sure? The others will be home any minute.”

A grin spread across my face. “Well, I guess you only have a minute or two to knot me before Cormac or Phillip comes home. I’m sure both of them would be happy to help me…” I trailed off with a smirk.

I was laying down a challenge, one I knew Roman couldn’t refuse.

“A minute or two, you say?”

I nodded solemnly. “Such tight time constraints. How ever will you manage?”

“That depends… do you want to go to the nest?” he asked, a matching smile spreading across his own face.

“I feel no need to do that.”

“In that case, what are you wearing under that T-shirt of Phillip’s?”

I bit my lip, my heart pounding in excitement. “Nothing, and I’m already drenched, so there’s no need for foreplay.”

God, I didn’t want foreplay. That was a thought I had never imagined I would think, but the only thing I wanted to feel was that delicious burn as my pussy walls were stretched around Roman’s knot.

“Are you sure? Last time I’m asking, Duchess.”

“Completely sure.”

Roman groaned an elated “fuck, yes!” as he reached down, sliding his hand under the shirt I wore, so he could lift me with ease, my already dripping pussy rubbing against his naked torso.

My teeth nipped at his neck as he strode across the room. I had no idea what he was doing until my bare ass hit the washing machine. The cold metal sent shivers through my body, colliding with the heat from Roman, making my head spin.

Strong hands opened my legs, and without any preamble, Roman lined up his cock, sliding home in one firm, fluid thrust.

“Yes!” I cried, my hands clawing at his shoulders.

“I swear to god, your pussy is fucking built to take my cock so fucking perfectly,” Roman moaned, his words disjointed from thrusting.

It did feel like that. There wasn’t a single part of me internally that felt untouched by his length.

So. Perfectly. Full.

“Now.” Roman pulled back slightly, so the head of his cock was sitting at my entrance, teasing me. He gazed down at me with an affectionate smile. “You better hold on, Duchess, I’m on a time crunch,” he declared before jerking his hips in a quick, brutal thrust that made me see stars.

He didn’t give me time to acclimate; he set a punishing pace that made all coherent thoughts leave my brain.

Half dressed in a laundry room, full of alpha cock.

I was in heaven.

My head vibrated with pleasure, and sound became distant, like I was underwater as I surrendered to the sensation of his cock gliding through my walls again and again.

I threw my head back, letting out a soundless scream as my walls started to clamp down, hunting for a knot.

“Such a good omega, clenching down on me.” Roman moaned. “I swear, I’m going to leave you covered in my cum, so everyone knows you’re mine.”

His knot started to expand, and my mind went blank as electricity shot through my limbs, and I trembled with the intensity of my orgasm. There was nothing other than the stretch of Roman’s knot. That was all that mattered, all I needed.

Roman’s rough moans were like music to my ears and only helped to prolong my release as his knot throbbed violently. It was overwhelming, and the sensory overload had my mind reeling.

Thoroughly locked together, Roman gently rocked into me as we came down from our collective high.

Panting heavily, we both slowly came to our senses. The washing machine was digging into my ass, and I was probably going to have a bruise, but I didn’t have it in me to care.

“I think that was under two minutes,” Roman finally declared, his head slumping forward, his forehead resting on my shoulder.

A laugh bubbled out of my chest—he was right, that hadn’t taken long at all.

“Oh fuck, don’t laugh, Duchess. It makes your pussy clamp down on my knot even harder.”

“Well how—”

I was cut off by the sound of a door opening.

The guys were home.

As we looked at one another, I bit my lip. Roman’s hair was wild, and his face held a pleased look as he gazed down at me.

“It looks like I finished just in time!”

We both broke off into laughter.

“Ro! Sweetness! Where the hell are you guys?” Cormac’s shout was accompanied by the sound of several doors opening and closing. He was looking for us.

Roman looked between the door and me, opening his mouth to shout, but my hand flew up, covering his mouth before he could say anything.

Without the ability to talk, he simply raised his eyebrows at me.

The look said everything. There was no hiding what we just did, not that I wanted to hide it. But it was somewhat embarrassing to have been so needy that I ended up locked on a knot while sitting on a freaking washing machine.

The door opened, and I held my breath as Cormac’s face came into sight.

“There you are! Well, it looks like you’ve been having fun,” he said, totally unfazed by the sight in front of him. “We bought dinner, come grab some.”

I removed my hand from Roman’s mouth. “We will as soon as my knot goes down,” he said, a shit-eating grin on his face.

Cormac’s smile widened. “Are you a bit stuck, sweetness?”

“Shush!” I grumbled, burying my head in Roman’s chest as both laughed.

Still, the hot orgasm was totally worth the embarrassment.

Are the rumors true? Does Sebastian have crabs?

I stared at the text message in utter confusion. While I hadn’t intended to leave my nest, this warranted some movement. Sebastian was at his all-day practice, and I hadn’t seen him since the previous night.

Rolling out of the nest, I threw on the first pair of pajama pants I could find and stumbled down to the kitchen.

Phillip was standing at the stove, stirring a pot of something that smelled amazing, while Roman was sitting at the breakfast bar, a cup of coffee in hand, looking thoroughly pleased with himself. “Hey,” he greeted me warmly. “I popped my head in to check on you an hour ago. You were fast asleep, and I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“I was tired.” I blushed. We both knew he had tired me out, but I wasn’t going to admit that. “You know, things would be a lot easier if someone let me drink the odd energy drink.”

“Not happening,” Phillip answered simply. “Set your butt down and eat. We have a game tonight. Do you want to come with us, or do you want to rest?”

Grumbling, I took my seat at the table. “It would be nice to come with, if I feel up to it.”

“We can play it by ear.” Phillip placed a noodle dish in front of me.

Picking up the fork he offered me, I didn’t even bother asking what the dish was. Everything he had made for me had been amazing, and I wasn’t going to question it.

“Oh!” I exclaimed, mouth full of noodles. Phillip cocked his head at me as I quickly chewed and swallowed my mouthful of food. “Is something going on with Seb?”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ve received a bunch of texts asking if Seb has crabs?”

The guys looked at each other for a split second before bursting into laughter.

“Oh my god, the fucker actually did it!” Roman exclaimed.

“Did what? Wait, what’s happening?”

Phillip firmly pressed his lips together as he tried to contain his laughter, but he was doing a pitiful job at it.

“Cormac may have come up with his own revenge for Sebastian. The pair of them have completely made up since, but he may have laced his hockey uniform with itching powder before he accepted Seb… and it’s just taking effect now.”

My eyes widened as I put my fork down. The food could wait. “Cormac laced Sebastian’s jersey?”

Roman’s face was red, and he had a gleeful expression on his face as he shook his head. “Not his jersey, Duchess.”

The realization hit me. “You gave him an itchy dick?!” I cried.

Roman held up his hands in surrender. “It wasn’t me, Duchess. It was Cormac—though I may have known about the plan and totally approved of it.”

“So, I’m guessing that caused some sort of reaction, which has led to a large portion of the student body thinking Sebastian has crabs?”

“Apparently so!” Roman gleefully exclaimed.

“It seems social media is abuzz with the news that the eligible alpha is now plagued with a venereal disease,” Phillip said against the counter as he scrolled through his phone.

“He’s going to punch you,” I said, simply shaking my head.

Roman shrugged. “He can punch Cormac.”

Two hours later, when Sebastian came home, he looked a little bedraggled. His curls were a mess, his face red and blotchy. As soon as he came through the door, he threw his gear bag on the floor and gave me a pained look.

“I’ve got calamine lotion,” I said with a wince.

“I’m going to need it,” he admitted in a whining voice.

“I’m sorry?”

“Not your fault… I know it was Cormac. That fucker was making jokes about itchy junk last week.”

“I’m sure he’s sorry?”

“He’ll be sorry when I get my revenge.”

“No fighting!” I insisted.

“Oh, there will be no physical fighting, Hazelnut, but I am going to get him back.”

“I’ll make him apologize!”

Seb shook his head, a sinister grin spreading across his face. “I’m pissed I didn’t think of itching powder first. There are so many good revenge pranks, though. You know my reputation is trash now?”

I bit back a smile. “I’ve had a few people message me about your crabs…”

Seb closed his eyes and groaned. “I’m going to go shower,” he said, hobbling toward the bathroom with small, whimpering grunts of pain.

“I’ll bring the lotion,” I cried after him.

Chapter 24

Seb

Of all the childish, immature stunts Cormac could have pulled, itching powder was a brutal and effective prank.

Honestly, I was pissed I didn’t think of it first.

My dick felt like it was on fire, and I had a fucking away game the day after tomorrow.

Hazel had looked at me with pity as she handed me the bottle of calamine lotion before I hobbled to the shower. There was no way she was going to look at me romantically while I had a raging case of jock itch.

Did I want her to look at me romantically?

More than anything.

Now that I’d let myself think about being with her, it was like the flood gates had opened. All I could think about was what our life could be together.

It looked very similar to how life had been, except with a whole load of fucking. The first night I had stayed at the Kingswood pack house, I had heard the moans coming from Hazel’s room, and fuck was I jealous of the Kingswood Pack.

As I gently washed my poor, abused skin, I resolved that revenge was the best option. Something old school, like saran wrap on the toilet.

Even the cool spray of water stung my skin. Changing into a loose pair of gym shorts, I prayed that the redness would go down soon.

When I came out of the bathroom, Cormac was waiting for me, leaning against the wall, a sheepish grin on his face.

“Are you going to punch me?” he asked with a laugh. His red curls were sticking up at every angle. He wore simple post-hockey clothing—sweats and a T-shirt with the Avalon Knights logo across the chest.

“It’s tempting,” I admitted. “Have you seen social media?”

Cormac burst into laughter. “I didn’t expect that to happen. I am sorry… but have you seen what they’re calling you?”

“Crabby boy?” I chuckled. College students weren’t known for coming up with the most creative names, but it certainly got the point across.

“Yeah… It’s kind of hilarious, but yeah, my bad. Though I have a kick-ass apology.”

“A pony?” I gasped dramatically.

“Well, shit! There goes that plan!” Cormac sighed. “I guess the futon I got for the den will just have to do.”

I cocked an eyebrow. “Futon?”

Cormac jerked his head down the hallway, “Come on, itchy dick.”

With a chuckle, I followed him. I was probably losing my marbles, willingly following the idiot who gave me a raging case of burning crotch.

The den was a relatively small room that contained storage boxes and an old chest of drawers. On the far wall was an overly stuffed two-seater sofa with a pile of bed linens on it.

“It’s a sofa bed. I thought it would be better than sleeping on the floor,” Cormac said.

“Fuck, thank you.” It looked like it was nice quality as well, but I should have expected that because everything in the Kingswood pack house was expensive. Their coffee machine alone cost more than most people made in a month.

Cormac snorted. “You shouldn’t be thanking me after how we’ve made you sleep over the last few nights.”

“I’m a big boy, I can handle it.”

That was only partially a lie; my back had been aching something fierce from sleeping on the floor.

“In that case, I can return the futon?” he asked, looking at me with wide eyes as he pointed at the sofa.

“I wouldn’t go that far,” I said, taking a few steps into the room. Having some space of my own felt like a luxury.

“I’m going to go irritate Hazel. Pizza for dinner—are you in?”

“Sure, nothing with pineapple, please.”

“Another thing we agree on! We’ll be friends in no time. Pineapple and pizza is just…” Cormac shuddered dramatically as he left the room, giggling.

Nothing had ever felt as good as that futon. The second Cormac was out the door, I scrambled to get the linens on the bed. Hazel’s scent clung to the fabric, so she must have had something to do with it.

Lying down, I let out a long, involuntary moan as my spine finally relaxed. As I closed my eyes, I let my entire body go lax.

“Is it comfortable?” Hazel’s voice asked from the doorway.

Cracking an eyelid open, I smiled at her. “This is amazing,” I told her. “These blankets yours?” I asked, lifting up one of the pale blue blankets covered in white clouds.

“Some of them. I had to order more because I keep stealing things from the guys’ rooms, and I need to replace them.” As she spoke, she sat on the edge of my bed, smiling.

“It certainly beats the floor!” I laughed, sitting up and pulling Hazel in for a hug.

“I’m glad you guys are getting along a bit better,” she said, pulling back and smiling at me.

“They’re not the worst.”

Hazel burst into laughter. “You sounded in physical pain when you said that!”

“Old habits die hard. Did you give them the idea for this bed?”

Hazel shook her head. “That was all Cormac. He really did feel guilty about the itching powder. I might have also threatened him that I would lace his bedsheets with the same powder. Not that I would have. He has so many piercings on his dick that itching powder might just do him in.”

“Piercings?” I asked, raising my eyebrows. Oddly enough, Cormac seemed like just the kind of guy I would expect to have metal in his cock.

Hazel bit her lip, nodding. “Jacob’s ladder. There’s like fifteen of them!”

“Ouch! Maybe I should be thankful he just laced my boxers with itching powder, because anyone willing to get that many piercings must have a sadistic streak.”

“They’re amazing.” Hazel blushed as he spoke. Clearly, she had experienced those piercings in an intimate way.

What I would have given to see that.

“Damn, Hazelnut! You’ve been getting brave.” I laughed as she launched a pillow at me.

“It was about time I broadened my horizons!”

“Next thing I know, you’ll be drinking black coffee with no sugar at all!”

“And pigs may just fly!” She laughed.

There were many things I could imagine happening, but Hazel drinking black coffee seemed even less likely than me and her ever being together.

Hazel flopped down on the bed next to me with a sigh. “Well, any caffeine would be appreciated at this point. Phillip has made it his mission to keep me healthy. No energy drinks, no coffee. He’s even policing what kinds of tea I can have!”

“He’s doing it because he cares about you and the little peanut,” I reasoned.

Hazel’s hand drifted to her belly as she stared at the ceiling. “It’s insane to think that, in a few months, I’ll have a baby. A real baby who needs feeding and changing, and all the love. I just can’t picture it.”

“I can picture you with a little mini Hazel,” I admitted.

“You can?” she asked, turning to me with surprise.

“Oh, yeah.” I nodded. “You’ll dress her in all the bright princess clothes, put her hair in bows, and always keep her glued to your side. You’ll basically be the polar opposite of your parents.”

Hazel hummed. “That would be nice. There’s no way in hell I’m going to raise them like I was raised. I don’t care how loaded Roman is. We don’t need a nanny. Even if I have to be sleep deprived and manic to make it work.”

“That’s one of the great things about packs. There’s always someone around to help. You’ll never be completely overwhelmed. I get the impression that these guys will be fairly hands on.”

“That’s true.” Hazel nodded thoughtfully. “I feel like it’s going to be a boy.”

“Nope, I’ll bet on that.”

“You’ll have to do my laundry for a month!”

I snorted. “You have a laundry service,” I reminded her.

“Oh yeah… what should we bet?”

“If I’m wrong, I’ll accompany you to your family’s next Christmas party?”

Hazel sat up with a gasp. “You’d let me go alone to one of those vile things?”

“You know I won’t. We’ll have to just owe each other one.”

“I’ll accept that!”

Chapter 25

Roman

“Duchess! Time to call my mother!” I declared excitedly as I bounded into her room.

Her head poked out from the nest, a grimace on her face. “Really?”

“Yes, really. She’s going to love you. We need to call now, otherwise she won’t have time to prepare for Christmas. You don’t want her to have to scramble to accommodate us, do you?”

Hazel glowered at me. She was such a sweet omega, I knew the idea of putting anyone out would distress her. Usually, I wouldn’t have resorted to such measures, but she had been pointedly avoiding calling my mother for several days.

“I suppose.” She sighed, sitting up and giving me a pained expression.

With a happy grin, I jumped into the nest next to her, wriggling my ass to get comfortable in the many pillows. Hazel’s nest was getting better by the day. Not only did it smell like her, but somehow, the pillows seemed to be multiplying.

Pulling out my phone, I pressed call on my mother’s contact, putting it on speaker, so Hazel could hear us.

My mom answered after the first ring. “Roman! How are you? How are Cormac and Phillip? Did you guys get the new skate covers I sent?”

“Hi, Ma.” I laughed as she barrelled on, excited to speak. “We did get them. Thank you!”

“Oh, good! I noticed Phillip’s were a little worn down last time I visited. Now, I hope you’re calling about Christmas?”

“I am,” I confirmed.

“Perfect! Oh, your dad and I will be so happy to see you boys. I’ll get your rooms made up in case you want to spend the night.”

“That’s good, but could you possibly make up a few extra beds? Just in case?” As I spoke, I turned to Hazel with a smile. She was biting her lip and looked utterly terrified.

“Are you bringing friends?”

“Well, I’ve got some news for you. I want you to stay calm and to keep this just between the family for now.”

She was silent for a moment. “Are you okay, darling?”

“I’m better than okay. I’m going to be a dad!”

There was a spluttering noise from the other end of the phone as my mother tried to find the right words to express her excitement. At one point, she let out a very undignified squeal that made me burst into laughter, and even Hazel couldn’t resist cracking a smile.

“A grandbaby? Tell me everything right now, Roman! Who’s the mother? Is she a beta? Have you guys found a nice omega to settle down with? Why is your father at golf? He needs to be here. He needs to hear this news!”

“Mom, calm down, I’ll tell you everything.”

“I’m listening!”

“Her name is Hazel—”

“—are you bonded? Or planning to bond! Oh my word!” She let out another squeal of excitement. Hazel had to physically cover her mouth to stop her giggling.

“Mom! Let me talk!” I raised my voice slightly, but I was still laughing.

“Oh, fine. Hurry up and talk, young man!”

“We met at a party and were really hitting it off when her suppressants failed, and she went into heat. We spent a heat together, then went our separate ways. A few weeks after that, she got in touch with us when she found out she was pregnant. She’s been finding the pregnancy somewhat difficult, so she’s been staying with us—not that she particularly wanted to, I will add. We had to very strongly convince her. We aren’t bonded, but if things get to where I want, we will be in the future. You’ll love her. She’s studying English at Hawking University.”

“Oh, Roman, she sounds like a lovely girl.”

“She is. If I’m honest, I’m already madly in love. I’m just waiting for her to come to her senses. She is—”

My words were cut off by a pillow hitting me at full force. “Duchess!” I laughed.

“Stop telling your mother that you love me!” she hissed quietly, but she was loud enough for my mother, with her bat-like hearing, to pick up on.

“Is she with you?” she exclaimed excitedly.

“She hasn’t told her parents about the pregnancy yet. They’re not exactly supportive. I think you’ve met her parents a few times?”

“What are their names?”

“The Giltbrook family?”

“Oh.” Roman’s mother sounded disappointed. “They aren’t the most pleasant pair. They love trying to insert themselves into society events, even though they have some very odd ideas about alpha-omega pairings.”

“I can assure you that she doesn’t believe a single thing that her parents believe. She is the complete opposite of them.”

“That’s good. Not that I want to talk ill of the parents of the woman carrying my grandbaby.”

Hazel snorted lightly as I chuckled. “Talk bad about them all you want. Hazel is pointedly avoiding them. She made an excuse that she was sick, so she wouldn’t have to visit them over Christmas and tell them about her situation.”

“And you want to bring her here?” she asked with so much excitement, her voice rose an entire octave. “Oh, please do. You guys are more than welcome here anytime. Are you taking good care of her, Roman? You said she hasn’t been well. Has she been seeing a doctor?”

“I took her to our doctor recently.”

“That is why we had a random charge from the OBGYN department! I thought I’d had an appointment and completely forgot about it. No worries, take her there whenever she needs it. Everything is covered by the family plan. Even if you guys aren’t bonded, because the baby is part of your pack!”

“I tried telling her that, but she is rather stubborn.”

“You need a stubborn woman, Roman.” My mother laughed.

“We were thinking about just coming for Christmas Day for the meal. Would that be all right? We would stay the night, but the last thing I want to do is take Hazel away from her nest.”

“Smart man. When I was pregnant with you boys, I hated the idea of leaving my nest. I became so overprotective of it. Of course, you can just come for the meal and some presents, obviously!”

“Thank you, Ma. We’ll also be bringing a friend, Sebastian.” I smiled at Hazel as I spoke.

“Don’t thank me. I should be thanking you. I’m finally getting a grandbaby! Who’s this friend? I’m excited to meet him.”

“You talk like I’m an old man. Sebastian is Hazel’s best friend.”

“Well, sometimes, you act like it. Go look after your omega, and I will talk to you soon, my sweet boy.”

She hung up the phone, and I turned to Hazel, who was giving me a peculiar look.

“She took that alarmingly well.”

“My mother is a terrifying and unique creature, and I love her dearly. You are aware you are going to receive a million baby items for Christmas?”

Hazel laughed, resting her forehead in her palm. “I mean, it’s not like we don’t need the stuff!”

After the phone call, Hazel shoved me out of the nest, insisting she needed to study, and I would just be a distraction.

While that was true, I still thought she should have let me distract her. Why should she study poems when I could be studying her?

Sebastian was sitting at the kitchen island. I nodded at him as I strode over to the cabinet where we kept our protein bars, digging around until I found the cherry chocolate bar I had been addicted to as of late.

“How are you feeling after your fire junk situation?” I asked, closing the door and taking a seat opposite him.

Sebastian snorted. “After several very intensive showers, the itching has just about stopped. My poor junk will heal… my reputation, not so much.”

I winced. The social media posts about Sebastian had been rather hilarious, albeit brutal.

“Yeah… that’s going to take a while.”

“As far as hazing goes, it could have been worse. Cormac has been downright nice to me ever since.”

“Oh, yeah. He feels guilty. He did it before realizing you were a useful ally when it came to Hazel.”

“At least he got it out of his system. I’m just hoping some of the rash will go down before my next practice, because I will be ridiculed if the guys see it.”

“When’s that?”

“A few days away. I told the coach I had a virus to get out of a few sessions. I figured I could relax a bit, study. Maybe, if I have time, I’ll take Hazel to that new bookstore in town—she couldn’t stop talking about the place when it opened a few months ago.”

I took a bite of my protein bar as I studied Seb. The poor fuck looked exhausted. We hadn’t been the nicest to him, and he’d been sleeping on the floor, so his body probably ached.

Still, he took everything we threw at him without complaint.

All for Hazel.

“When are you going to admit to Hazel that you have feelings for her?” I asked.

His head shot up, wide eyes meeting mine, like I had caught him doing something he shouldn’t have been doing.

“I mean… uh… I,” he stammered.

“No guy would go through all the hell we are putting you through if they weren’t in love.”

Seb sighed, closing his mouth, a look of defeat on his face. “It’s not important. She’s got you guys now, and it’s pretty clear you guys are crazy about her.”

“We are,” I agreed. “But that doesn’t mean you and she can’t be a thing.”

His face morphed into anger. “Are you saying you’re okay with Hazel dating other guys?”

“Whoa there, grumpy!” I threw my half-eaten protein bar, which landed directly in the center of his chest. “I said you and Hazel could possibly be a thing, not her and a random fucking dude,” I said around a mouthful.

The look of confusion he gave me was almost enough to drive me to anger. Swallowing, I put down the empty wrapper and spoke. “It’s clear you two have a connection, and despite everything, we don’t hate you. Your choice of hockey team is somewhat abysmal, though.” I took a deep breath. “What I’m trying to say is that we wouldn’t be totally opposed to the idea of you being part of this pack one day. Is that something you would even want? We’ve discussed it. ”

Seb’s eyebrows rose so high, I was afraid they would get lost in his hairline. I was laying my cards on the table here, and it could royally backfire on me.

“I… I’ve always wanted a pack,” he admitted. “I never met anyone I got along with well enough to form a pack. Hazel always spoke about settling down with a single person, like her parents wanted, so I assumed we would never happen…”

“Well, then, it sounds like this is something worth exploring.” I shrugged. “If you’re open to it.”

He nodded. “I am… thank you.”

Smiling, I grabbed another protein bar to replace the one I had thrown at him. If he was part of the pack, I knew Duchess would be happier overall.

I would do anything for her.

It helped that Seb wasn’t half bad.

Chapter 26

Cormac

Phillip and Hazel were on the living room floor, locked in a tense game of Scrabble. Well, the game was clearly tense for Phillip… not so much for Hazel. She was lying on her stomach, wearing nothing but one of Roman’s large T-shirts, while Phillip sat crossed-legged in front of the board, a frown on his face as he hunched over, assessing his letters.

They had been engaging in near constant rematches since our game night, but every time, Hazel trounced him with ease.

“Who’s winning?” I asked with a laugh. I knew full well that Phillip was losing, but I couldn’t resist the urge to tease.

“I am!” Hazel declared in a chipper voice. Her feet were in the air, swinging back and forth as she hummed, cheerfully rearranging her letters.

“You still sane there, Phillip?”

“No,” my friend grumbled. “Her head is like a goddamn dictionary. No one should be able to remember that many words.”

“I’m going to play ‘highjack’ on a double word score… that’s fifty-six points to me!” Hazel chirped happily.

Phillip’s eyes widened as he groaned, turning to me. “My last word was cat… you can imagine how shitty scoring that word was.”

“Meow.” I made a little clawing gesture as I passed on my way into the kitchen to grab a soda.

As soon as my beverage was in hand, I went back to watching the game. The work I had been doing beforehand was no longer interesting when I had Hazel to watch.

Her bare legs were on display, and the T-shirt only just covered that perfect ass I had become accustomed to looking at whenever possible. She really had a fantastic ass. As soon as she was ready, I fully intended to fuck it.

Catching Phillip’s eye, I grinned at him, an idea forming in my mind. He quirked his eyebrow at me, and I nodded at him before setting my drink down and kneeling behind Hazel.

Her legs were no longer swinging in the air, so it was easy to crawl over her, caging her under me, her pert behind grazing my crotch as I leaned forward and gently placed a kiss on that spot under her ear that made her squirm. That sweet, almost fizzy cola scent made my head spin. Powerless to resist its temptation, I licked her skin, making her wriggle against me as I thoroughly enjoyed myself.

The urge to grind my already hardening cock onto her ass was overpowering, so I didn’t resist.

“It’s your turn, sweetness.” I chuckled, kissing her neck, looking at the board. Phillip was trying—and failing— to hide his smirk.

“You guys are playing dirty,” Hazel grumbled, reaching out and picking up a few of her letters. She hastily put down a smaller word, and Phillip’s grin broadened.

My distraction tactic was working. Time to up the stakes.

Reaching down, I trailed my hand up the side of her thigh, slowly hiking the T-shirt up over her hip, exposing her pussy to the air.

The smell of her arousal was overpowering. Phillip’s nostrils flared and his eyes darkened as he watched us. “You can always forfeit the game,” he suggested.

“Hell, no!” Hazel growled, the sound vibrating through her back against my chest.

I chuckled. “I suppose I’ll just have my fun, then, while you and Phillip go head-to-head.”

“I guess you will,” she said in a breathless voice.

Seeing as she hadn’t protested, I let my hand snake down between her cheeks and dip into the wetness that was already pooling between her legs. Our girl liked the idea of me playing with her while she played with Phillip.

I shot a smirk at Phillip. Hazel was beyond ready.

There was no need for foreplay.

I wanted her completely distracted.

And what could be more distracting than being stuffed full of pierced cock?

With a soft grip on her hips, I angled her so her ass was slightly lifted, her pussy at the ideal angle for my cock. The position was called prone bone, but I only knew that because I had spent far too many nights researching sex positions and imagining future endeavors involving the many options.

The positioning was perfect, so while Hazel nonchalantly rearranged her tiles, I lined myself up, one hand planted firmly on the floor near her head to keep me up.

Her walls gave zero resistance as my cock slid in with ease. Her warm, wet walls had me in the most delicious vice-like grip. At this angle, she felt so impossibly tight, it was a miracle that my cock even fit.

Why did we have classes and practice? Surely, we should just spend all our time in the nest, with my cock firmly where it belongs—in my omega.

“It’s your turn, Hazel.” Phillip laughed.

“Oh! Uh…” She looked at her tiles, thoroughly distracted, and I hadn’t even started moving yet.

“Who’s winning?” I asked with a chuckle.

Phillip grinned. “I’m gaining on her.”

As she reached out to her tiles with shaky hands, I started moving, slowly at first, letting my piercings glide along her walls, massaging them.

I was hyper aware of every little sensation. The taste of her skin on my lips, the movement of her chest as she took deep breaths.

None of it felt as good as her.

Hazel’s breathing became ragged, her hands shaking as she tried to continue playing the game.

She had been pointedly ignoring me while I was having my fun, so I needed to up the ante.

Placing both my hands on the floor near her head, I prepared myself for an abdominal workout as I thrust forward, Hazel’s entire body moving a few inches along the hardwood with the impact.

Her walls clamped down on me as she let out a strangled moan. Nipping at the skin of her neck, I felt the wetness that coated my cock increase. Our girl loved to play.

I had won the jackpot.

“We’re neck-and-neck now,” Phillip informed us. Even though he was playing the game, that wasn’t his primary focus. He hungrily watched all of Hazel’s facial expressions, his cock likely painfully hard.

“It’s your turn, sweetness,” I taunted lightly, nipping at her earlobe.

“I… uh…” She let out a long, garbled moan as her walls tightened.

“I think she’s getting close.”

“Well, I guess she can forfeit her turn,” Phillip goaded.

“Never!” Hazel cried, her hands clenching. I could feel how close she was.

Stilling, I chuckled. “Well, take your turn, sweetness.”

“Why did you stop?” she whined.

“Because you were being mean and making Phillip wait.” I tutted.

Hazel snarled—a feral sound that made me laugh.

She clawed at her tiles, several of them spilling as she roughly placed them on the board. “Jezebel! Twenty-eight points, with a double word score. I win!” she declared in a high-pitched, keening voice. “Now, make me come!” she snarled.

“As you wish!” I grinned, jerking my hips in a quick, brutal pace.

Leaning over the board, Phillip watched Hazel’s face intently. I was kind of sad I couldn’t see for myself, but I was having too much fun where I was.

Her walls started to flutter—the telltale sign she was about to come—and instead of slowing down as I had before, I sped up, chasing my own release as much as I was chasing hers. My teeth sank into her neck, just hard enough to leave a mark.

Screams echoed off the walls as she came, scratching at the floor, desperately gyrating her hips while she attempted to move. The position we were in didn’t give her much space. She was mine.

The urge to bite down harder, to lock her onto my knot while I made her mine ran through my mind.

Luckily, I was a level-headed guy on occasion, so I made do with keeping my knot out of her, but otherwise burying myself into Hazel. Her pussy convulsed around me, squeezing tight to make sure every last drop was taken from me.

“Fuck, sweetness, you feel so perfect.”

Hazel whined as I settled back onto my knees, pulling her with me.

“You know, I think Phillip might want some attention, too.”

He was staring at her like he wanted to devour her, and when Hazel reached for him, that was all he needed to sweep forward, release his cock, collect her hair into his hands, and push his cock between her lips.

Her pussy clenched at the invasion, and I moaned, digging my fingers into her hips while Phillip rode her beautiful face. How was she so perfect? I’d always wanted to share an omega like this, and with her, it was even better than I’d imagined. Hazel’s little squeaks and moans were music to my ears. I rocked my hips against her to tease, while Phillip took what he needed from her, and eased my fingers beneath her to find her clit.

She was easy to ruin like this, like she was so desperate to please and be pleased, a simple touch sent her over the edge. Phillip’s face was kind of hilarious when she surged forward and took all of him, his eyes wide and panicked as he jerked back to keep from getting his knot stuck in her mouth.

“That’s our good girl,” I said. “Taking your alphas so well.”

Hazel whined around Phillip as she swallowed every bit of his cum, then sagged to the floor. My gaze slid over to the game board, an idea forming.

“Back on your hands and knees. I want to play a little more.”

Hazel looked back at me curiously, but did as I asked, and Phillip brought the board closer for me. I picked up a handful and laid down the word L-O-V-E-R on her back in tiles. Phillip caught on quickly, adding B-E-A-U-T-I-F-U-L crossways on my E. Hazel watched us, a sleepy, satisfied look on her face.

As Hazel came down from her high, and my own cock started to throb with release, I pulled out slightly, so my knot sat at her entrance as I emptied myself into her.

“You didn’t knot me,” she whined.

“I guess you’ll have to get Phillip to help you there.” I laughed, pulling out of her with a moan of my own.

She sat up, giving Phillip an expectant look “Nest,” she instructed simply.

Without a word, he stood, pulling her up. I expected him to drag her into the nest, but instead, he bent at the waist, picking her up bridal style, Scrabble tiles flying everywhere, and carrying her off for a good knotting.

Chapter 27

Hazel

“Duchess, you look perfect!” Roman said as I fussed with my hair for the tenth time in front of the mirror.

I pushed a curl behind my ear. “It’s not quite right!”

Roman appeared behind me, placing his hands on my shoulders and kissing the top of my head. “My parents are going to love you. They would love you, no matter what. You’re stressing yourself out for no reason, and it’s not good for the baby.”

“I am not stressing myself out for no good reason. I am stressing myself out for a very good reason. I want to make a good impression on your parents!” I cried as I pushed him away.

We’d woken up early, before the sun was even up, thanks to Cormac, who had the patience of a five-year-old when it came to Christmas. He came bounding into our various rooms, screaming at the top of his lungs that it was Christmas morning, and it was time for presents.

We all sat around the tree and exchanged gifts while in a sleepy haze. The guys drank coffee as they woke up, whereas I was stuck with chamomile tea.

Between all the guys, I had been thoroughly spoiled. I was now the owner of a brand-new latest model Kindle, several gift cards to buy books for said Kindle, vouchers to my favorite ice cream store, new nesting materials, and even some really cute T-shirts that were mother themed—my favorite was the little cartoon iced bun that had bun in the oven in bright, colorful lettering.

There wasn’t much time to enjoy the morning or one another before we had to make our way toward the Kingswood estate.

You heard that right. Roman didn’t refer to his home as a house; he referred to it as an estate. I knew his family was well off, but that was a new level of pretentious. Even for me.

Making the effort, I had curled my hair and put on a new red tartan dress I bought just for the occasion. I even put on a little bit of makeup. As I got ready, I doubted every decision I was making. What if I didn’t look good enough? Roman’s mother had sounded so amazing on the phone that I wanted desperately for her to like me.

“Give me five minutes! I’ll quickly redo my hair!” I declared, turning on my heel to dash back into my room.

“Not so fast, sweetness,” Cormac said, grabbing me around the waist, halting me in my tracks. “We’re already running late, and you wouldn’t want to be rude by showing up late to someone else’s house now, would you?”

I turned to him with a horrified look on my face. “You are unusually cruel,” I said, pouting at him.

“Will you get in the car?”

Instead of replying, I simply swiped my small clutch off the counter and stormed toward the front door, passing a smirking Seb in the hallway.

“What are you grinning at, Sebastian Coombs?” I hissed as I passed him.

“Nothing, Hazelnut. I’m just rather impressed by how quickly the guys figured you out,” he said, raising his hand and fist bumping Cormac as he followed me.

Resisting the urge to throw something at them, I stomped out to the SUV, where Phillip was waiting in the driver’s seat.

“You’re looking pissed. Dare I ask which one of my pack mates managed to make you look that angry?”

“All of them,” I grumbled, crossing my arms and glaring straight ahead.

Phillip nodded. “Let’s go get you some company that isn’t these idiots, then.”

We made our way up the drive, and I realized just why Roman referred to his home as an estate. It was gigantic.

“How many buildings do you need on one property?” I asked, gaping as I peered out the passenger window.

“We’ve got the main house, the guest house, the staff house, and several other buildings, like the horse stables and the pool house. Oh, there’s also the house they put next to the tennis court.” Roman shrugged in a matter-of-fact way as he spoke.

This was the life my child was going to be born into. My hand absentmindedly drifted to my stomach. I was a stranger in this world and terrified I wouldn’t fit in.

“He wasn’t raised with a silver spoon, sweetness, he was raised with a diamond spoon. It’s honestly a miracle he turned out as decently as he did.” Cormac laughed. He was crammed into the back with Seb and Roman. We were going to take two cars, but the guys, in their ever-competitive nature, had decided that they wanted to see if they could squish into the SUV clown-car style, so everyone could stay close to me.

Had I been feeling a bit more generous, I would have offered to sit in the back, because I was considerably smaller than those three, but I was feeling a bit petty, so I decided to keep my space in the front seat.

I straightened my dress as I slid out of the front seat. Phillip had parked right in front of the house, which was a mammoth. Part of me wanted to ask how many rooms there were, but I thought better of it.

“Roman!” The front door opened, and a woman came barreling out, heading straight toward Roman and pulling him into a hug. Her hair was a deep auburn color and was pulled back in a sleek bun at the nape of her neck.

She only embraced him for a second before stepping back, turning to look at me. Her smile grew even wider somehow , and she beamed at me.

I don’t know what I was expecting. A sneer? Indifference? Certainly not a gigantic smile. After all, I was the random omega her son had knocked up.

“Oh my, you must be Hazel! Look at you! You are just darling.” She didn’t even give me a chance to reply before pulling me into a bone-crushing embrace. She smelled overwhelmingly of cinnamon and sweet spices. It was a comforting scent.

“Ma, you’re squishing her.” Roman shook his head, not even trying to fight his grin.

“Notice how she didn’t even hug us?” Cormac laughed.

The woman, who was clearly Roman’s mother, took a step back and kept her hands on my forearms, looking the guys over with a smile. “I’ve hugged you a great many times, Cormac. You can wait a few minutes while I say hello to this beauty.”

Caroline Kingswood exuded class and elegance. She didn’t have a single hair out of place, and her red silk blouse was perfectly pressed.

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you,” I said, doing my best to not stutter.

“It’s lovely to meet you! There’s so much I want to talk to you about. Come, let’s get you inside.” Looping her arm with mine, she led me inside.

The house was beautiful, though I only got a glance of most of it before I was led toward a large dining room that was decorated with garlands of holly—there was even a fireplace in the dining room, with flames crackling away.

She turned to face Seb. “Oh, my! Where are my manners? You must be Sebastian! Phillip’s told me all about you.” She pulled a startled-looking Seb in for a hug. He turned to us in a panic, unsure of the situation he found himself in. Phillip merely laughed silently and shrugged at him.

“You really should call your mother more, Roman.” Phillip laughed.

“You should!” Caroline agreed, still hugging Seb and checking him over.

“I-it’s nice to meet you, too,” Seb stammered.

“You have the most beautiful hair!” she complimented, smiling up at him. “Well, welcome to the family! Sit! You guys must be starving,” Caroline insisted. “Gerald?” she called toward the door, where a second later, a tall, older version of Roman with gray hair appeared.

“Food is on its way,” he said. “What would everyone like to drink?”

The guys got various drinks, and Phillip got his Diet Coke to feed his addiction, so I requested the same as I sat down.

Caroline sat opposite me, beaming. “So, Hazel, while we wait for the first course, please tell us more about yourself!”

By the time we piled back into the car, we were all overstuffed on delicious food, and the trunk was laden with gifts. I’d been lovingly grilled on every detail of my life and heard innumerable stories about baby Roman.

Roman hadn’t been kidding when he said his mother would be buying all the baby items. We now had everything from a car seat to a crib—though the crib wasn’t going to be delivered for a week or two, as Caroline had specially ordered it from France.

His mother had been wonderful, something that had shocked me deeply. Weren’t society mothers supposed to be catty and out for themselves?

Caroline Kingswood was nothing like that. She had asked me questions about my life and seemed genuinely interested. I hadn’t expected her to be so friendly or nice, but it had been a pleasant surprise for sure.

Was that what a mother’s love was meant to be?

I didn’t know, considering my mother was an ass who cared more about her Botox schedule than her child.

But I needed to learn. Fast. In a few months, I was going to be a mother myself.

“I’m so full,” I groaned, gently rubbing my stomach.

“Same,” Phillip moaned. “Caroline always gives us so much food, and we’re powerless to say no every time. You’re looking like you’re six months pregnant, instead of four, at the minute.” He laughed.

“That’s all the stuffing,” I told him. I had intended to stop after two helpings, but there was something addictive about it.

“She’s going to be asking us to come to dinner once a week once the baby is here.” Roman groaned from the back seat, also in a food induced slump.

“She won’t.” Phillip shook his head. “Knowing Caroline, she’ll prepare all the food and bring it to our house to feed Hazel. She won’t allow you out of bed post-partum.”

“I can’t be confined to a bed. I’ll have a new baby to look after.”

“That’s why you have us, sweetness,” Cormac said.

I turned to look at all my guys in the car. We hadn’t exactly laid our cards on the table, but as every day passed, I realized they were all in it for the long haul.

Like it or not, I had a family now.

And I liked it. A lot.

Chapter 28

Hazel

“You’ll be back in a few days, right?” I asked anxiously as Phillip packed his duffel bag. I was standing in his room, my arms crossed, as I watched him.

“It’s one night,” he assured me, coming around the bed and planting a kiss on the top of my head. “You know you can come with us, if you want? Our away game is only one night and we have a hotel booked. We will be back by lunch tomorrow.”

“The thought of a long car ride…” I groaned. While my nausea had lessened significantly, the idea of hours in the car was far from appealing.

Phillip grimaced. “Yeah, probably not the best idea, especially when your bladder seems to have shrunk to the size of a pea.”

“Blame Peanut.” I pouted. “I swear, something is wrong with me.”

“The doctor said this was normal in your appointment last week, didn’t he?”

“He did.” I sighed.

“They’ll be worth it,” Phillip said, pulling me into a hug. “I’m pretty sure Seb went to that Polish place and got you those pierogies you like.”

Before I had the chance to answer, my stomach let out an almighty rumble. He pulled back, shooting me a knowing grin.

“I heard that stomach grumble from the next room,” a laughing Seb said from the doorway. He wore sweatpants and his favorite California Chargers sweatshirt.

“Well, someone told me there were pierogies.”

“I would never joke about pierogies!” he declared.

Turning back to Phillip, I rose onto my tiptoes, kissing his cheek. It had been a busy week, so he had some stubble.“I like this,” I said, reaching up to lightly scratch the facial hair.

“I’ll wait until I’m back to shave it, then. I’ll miss you.”

“I’ll miss you more.” I smiled up at him like a loon.

“Seb?” Phillip raised his eyebrows at him, and he took a step forward, gently extracting me from Phillip’s arms.

“Come on, Hazelnut, you need to let them go. We’ve got pierogies to eat… and cheesecake.”

“Cheesecake?” I turned to him, my pout melting away.

Phillip snorted from behind me. “Pregnant omegas, so easy to please.”

I cocked my head to the side thoughtfully. “Knots and desserts… that’s the way to any omega’s heart.”

Thirty minutes later, Seb and I stood in the doorway, waving as Phillip, Cormac, and Roman drove off. Once their SUV was out of sight, he turned to me with a grin.

“Well, we’ve got this big fancy pack house all to ourselves. Whatever shall we do?”

I turned to him with a barely suppressed grin. “Blanket fort?”

It didn’t take much to turn my nest into the best blanket fort ever. There was already a canopy, so soon enough, Seb and I were leaning back on a pile of pillows, a movie marathon lined up.

As the opening credits started, Seb handed me a bag of hazelnut popcorn without a word. We had spent many hours together binge-watching things in my nest. There was something comforting about the familiarity of it.

“Your nest is smelling so different, now that it’s full of other people’s scents.”

“Good or bad different?” I asked. In my opinion, it was a good different. It was a medley of all my guys. Roman’s dark and fruity, Phillip’s apple cider, and Cormac’s root beer. With Seb’s rich cherry wine scent, it was perfect.

I giggled to myself.

“Why are you laughing?” Seb asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“I just realized that we all smell like drinks—we are a regular beverage bunch!”

Seb burst into laughter. “Oh shit! You’re completely right. We are, aren’t we? I suppose all the guys smell decent. Imagine if you got stuck with alphas that smelled like citrus!” He shuddered dramatically.

“I’m not that disgusted by citrus… usually. Now that I’m pregnant, all bets are off!” I groaned. “Having my already sensitive omega nose ramped up to a thousand hasn’t been the most fun.”

“Just how bad has it been?”

“You decided to use a new deodorant today. It’s the same one Cormac uses.”

Seb’s eyebrows rose. “I ran out, and he had a spare bottle. That’s a little creepy.”

“I can also smell arousal from a mile away.”

“Really?”

I nodded.

It didn’t escape my notice that Seb had been turned on regularly since moving into the Kingswood pack house.

“Oh yeah, the nose can be useful at times.”

He cleared his throat. “So, you’ve been smelling me?”

“Yeah, but I can’t blame you. Pregnant omegas give off so many pheromones.”

The TV paused, and Seb sat up, gawking at me. “You think I’ve been aroused solely because of you perfuming all over the place?”

I sat up, frowning at him. “Yeah… what else could it be?”

He stared at me with wide eyes for a moment, opening and closing his mouth, like he couldn’t believe what I had just said.

“One of us is dumb. Possibly, both of us!” Seb declared, looking at the heavens for strength.

“Seb?”

“Do you have feelings for me, Hazelnut?”

My heart stuttered. “You’re my best friend.”

He rolled his eyes with a long-suffering sigh. “Hazel, I care about you as more than a best friend.”

…excuse me?!

“Sebastian Coombs, what the hell are you talking about?”

Surely, if he had feelings for me, I would know?

He sighed, swallowing before speaking. “I think I’ve been in love with you for a while, Hazelnut.”

I burst into laughter. “Is this like last time?”

“Last time?”

“You’ve declared your love for me before,” I said.

His brow furrowed. “When?”

“Well, it was the same night that you were convinced a tree was your best friend and insisted on giving it all the hugs before you promptly vomited over my shoes and passed out, so I assumed you didn’t mean that.”

Seb ran a hand through his hair, the look of utter confusion on his face almost adorable. “I-I don’t remember that.”

“No shit.” I laughed. “You were drunk as a skunk.”

“I’m not drunk now, but it was the truth then, and it’s the truth now. I was just a chickenshit and afraid of ruining our friendship, so I never said it out loud and tried to be happy with other people.”

“Did you eat one of Cormac’s special brownies?” I asked.

“No!”

My chest tightened. He had made plenty of jokes over the years about us being together and perfect for each other, but they were just that—jokes.

“Wait, you’re being serious?”

“Of course, I’m being serious, Hazelnut!”

With a huff, I grabbed the nearest pillow, throwing it at his face, full force. “You have shit timing, Sebastian Alexander Coombs! Why didn’t you admit this months ago? I’ve had feelings for you since I was twelve years old and you accidentally pushed me out of a fucking tree! We would’ve been dating in a heartbeat if you’d said something. You know I would have told my parents to fuck off to be with you. You goddamned idiot!”

Seb couldn’t suppress the grin tugging at the corner of his lips as he did nothing to stop my pillowy assault. “I only pushed you out of the tree in revenge because you did it first. I am an idiot. When we fought after you told me you were pregnant… I realized what an ass I had been. For the first time ever, I was really faced with the reality that I could lose you forever. All this time, I thought you wouldn’t go for a pack, because your parents would never have allowed it, and that was the life I desperately wanted.”

He had never shied away from that topic.

“I always knew you wanted a pack, and I knew my family wouldn’t be okay with that idea. Though I liked the idea of a pack, I resigned myself to never having that,” I admitted. “I assumed they would set me up with some idiot of their choosing. I never let myself think about what could be, and then when I met the guys, it just kind of clicked.” I shrugged, running my hands through my hair. It wouldn’t have been a fun life if I did as my parent’s wanted, but it was the path of least resistance, and it wasn’t like I had anything better to fight for… until now. “We’re having a great time together, but other than Roman declaring I’m it for him every other day, we’ve had no real discussions about our future. I know they’ll be there for the baby, and by extension, for me as the mother of the baby, but otherwise?”

“Hazelnut… those guys are madly in love with you. I could never realistically stand in their way, and I wouldn’t want to. They clearly want what’s best for you, and that’s what I want too.”

“But you hate them.”

Seb sighed. “On the ice, they weren’t exactly my favorite people, but getting to know them? They’re not that bad.”

My breathing increased as I glared at him. “What am I supposed to do now that I know you love me? I can’t betray the others because you’ve decided to speak up finally.”

“They know how I feel.”

My entire body stilled as I gawked at Seb, my mind trying to process his words.

“What do you mean they know?”

“We discussed it. I wasn’t going to tell you, because it didn’t seem fair, given your current situation. I was just going to stay quiet and support you from the sidelines. It was actually Roman who convinced me.”

“Oh.” I wasn’t sure what to do with that information. My lover had told my best friend to confess his feelings to me…

“I’m going to be honest here, Hazel. I want to try this. I would always regret it if I didn’t at least lay my cards on the table and ask. I know my timing sucks, but we have the chance to be together and we’d have a pack. It’s a dream I never thought would come true to have a chance at both.”

My entire body tingled with excitement. A future not only with the Kingswood Pack, but with Sebastian as well? They had slowly been getting along better with every day. Could they really get along well enough for us to be a proper family unit?

“Will you let me court you, Hazel Giltbrook? While I may not have as much spare cash as Roman, I can still plan a good date.”

Regardless of the others… this was Seb.

My Seb.

The man who knew most of my thoughts before I even realized them.

The one who hid my favorite candy around my place for me to find while going about my day.

I owed it to myself to try.

Leaning forward, I roughly grabbed the front of his shirt. His eyes widened as I pulled him close, crushing my mouth to his.

Chapter 29

Seb

Holy shit.

When I had resolved to talk to Hazel, I had expected it to go well, but I didn’t expect it to go that well.

Her lips were soft, impossibly so, even as she crashed them against mine.

That touch was enough to open the floodgates. Gripping her waist, I pulled her over to me, lifting her with ease so our bodies were pressed together.

Shoving my nose into the juncture between her neck and shoulder, I inhaled deeply, that sweet cherry cola scent filling my nose and making saliva pool in my mouth. Hazel’s smell was something I had basked in hundreds of times before, but now it was so much stronger, sweeter.

Ever since her suppressants failed, she had become almost dangerously potent. Even as I nipped at the skin, making her moan and writhe against me, I knew I was ruined for anyone else. How could I ever be expected to go back to the status quo? Hazel was mine and, fuck, I was never going to let her go.

Cupping her neck, I held her against me, enjoying the way her small, lithe body molded to mine.

“Please tell me we’re going to fuck,” she murmured against my lips.

Fuck.

“I’ve thought about doing that probably a hundred times since moving in,” I admitted as I let my hand slide into her shirt, soaking in the feel of the soft skin under my hand. Would her skin taste as amazing as she smelled?

Hazel pulled back ever so slightly, her hands finding the hem of her T-shirt, pulling it off in one fluid movement, leaving her in just her bra and those tiny sleep shorts that hugged her ass beautifully.

One quick flip was all it took to pin her under me, and I pressed her into the mattress, hands roaming over her body, memorizing every curve.

My cock was painfully hard as I ground against her, only a few thin scraps of fabric separating me from her warmth.

Her hands clenched my shirt, desperately trying to pull it off me. They didn’t stop there, though. Once my shirt was thrown across the room, she clawed at my shorts, insisting they come off without ever removing her lips from mine.

So needy and demanding.

Who knew my Hazelnut could be so bossy without words?

I fucking loved it.

She panted heavily as I kissed my way down her neck and over her chest until my lips found the curves of her breast. I pulled down the cups of her bra to play and lavish attention on her nipples. She squirmed under all the attention, the most beautiful little whimpers of pleasure escaping her throat.

“I swear to God, Sebastian Coombs, I’ve been waiting for this for far too long. Don’t make me wait any longer,” she growled, her hand tangling in my hair.

“So impatient.” Tutting lightly, my voice was rough. “I have also been wanting this for quite a while, Hazelnut, so you’re just going to have to be a good girl for me while I taste you.”

My words were complete and utter bullshit. I was far too excited, and I knew it wasn’t going to last long, but the least I could do was get my mouth on her delectable smelling pussy before I was knot deep.

“I… uh… okay,” Hazel agreed in a breathy voice as her perfume filled the room, clearly broadcasting that she was enjoying herself.

Sitting back on my knees, I gently peeled her shorts off, taking my time as her pussy was exposed to me. Wetness glistened on her lips, just begging me to have a taste.

Diving in, I ate her like a starving man. Sweet, tart cherry burst across my tongue as Hazel’s thighs clamped down around my ears. I gripped her thighs, prying them apart so I could dive deeper, nipping and sucking lightly on her clit.

Nothing had ever tasted as good as her; I could have spent the rest of my days between her legs, surviving off her nectar alone.

“You taste so fucking good, Hazel. I’m going to spend all my time feasting on you. Now that I’ve had a taste, I’m never giving it up.”

Releasing one of her thighs, I teased her entrance with two fingers, circling a few times as I sucked her clit before slowly inching them in.

Sweet holy fuck. Hazel’s pussy clamped right down.

My cock wasn’t going to survive.

Oh, well.

It would be worth it.

The hand clenched in my hair tightened, the pain in my scalp only amplifying the hundreds of sensations rocking through my body.

“Fuck! Too much!” Hazel cried, her body convulsing as my fingers found her G-spot and rubbed. Hard.

Her body trembled, and a rush of wetness soaked my fingers as she came, her back arching off the bed, a keening cry escaping her lips. As she squeezed my fingers so tight they tingled, I grinned around her clit.

My ego—and other parts of me—were already rapidly growing, and she wasn’t making it any easier.

“Fuck,” Hazel panted, her body sagging back into the mattress.

“That’s what I’m about to do.” I laughed, placing one final kiss on her clit before pulling my fingers out and climbing over her.

Her face was flush, eyes bright and smiling. “Good,” she declared, hands grabbing my hips, dragging me forward.

Freeing my cock with one hand, I lined it up with her entrance, holding it there for a moment, making her squirm.

My patience was shit, though. As much as I wanted to make her squirm and beg, I was too desperate to feel her heat wrapped around my cock.

My mind blanked at the sensation of her walls engulfing me, and I inched forward, trying not to come immediately.

Fucking incredible.

I want to rut into her so badly, to fuck hard and fast. At the same time, I wanted to take it slow and savor every second.

Hazel threw her head back, her moans echoing off the walls as she clawed at my shoulders, trying to pull me closer.

All too soon, our hips were pressed together. My head buzzed with the pressure. It was perfect. She was perfect.

I intended to give her time to adjust to my size, but her writhing made it impossible to stay still. Her hips gyrated, seeking friction.

“You’re mine, Hazel,” I told her in a low, gravelly voice while nipping at her earlobe. I thrust slowly, building the pressure. “I fucking hate how long it took me to realize it, but I’m going to spend the rest of our lives proving to you that you’re mine. You and our peanut. You’re it for me.”

“I love you,” Hazel whispered, resting her forehead on mine.

Those three little words broke what restraint I had. I was actually fucking Hazel, my best friend since childhood. It was actually happening. It felt downright surreal, but I was on cloud nine and didn’t want to question it.

Grabbing her thigh, I hiked her leg over my hip, spreading her wider for me and thrusting forward, her entire body moving with the force of it.

A strangled scream escaped her mouth as her wetness increased.

“Fuck, you just gushed all over my cock like a good girl.” Praising her came naturally to me. She was amazing, after all. “I love you so fucking much.”

Pleasure thrummed through my body, and my teeth physically hurt with the desire to bite her—I wasn’t stupid, though. If I bit her, she would kill me in a slow and sadistic manner.

“So hard, so full,” she cried, shaking her head with the intensity of it all.

Her heels dug into my ass, encouraging me, my omega desperate for more friction as her pussy convulsed around my cock, tightening so much that my thrusts became disjointed.

“You’re strangling my cock, Hazel.” I chuckled lightly.

She shrugged. “Maybe you should knot me, then.” How was she able to be both adorable and sexy at the same time? It wasn’t fair.

“What makes you think you’re in charge here?” I asked, nipping at her pouty bottom lip.

“Because I am?” she said. “I mean—oh!” Her words were cut off by a particularly sharp thrust.

“What were you saying?” I asked, unable to keep the smirk off my face.

She huffed. “Fine! You can be in charge, as long as you keep fucking me,” she said, her hand raking over my biceps, her grip so tight, she was probably leaving marks.

“Good girl,” I cooed, holding her thighs open and setting a brutal pace.

Hazel’s walls tightened around me, clamping down as she came, her lips finding my shoulder and biting down.

Hard.

Omegas biting alphas was a dangerous game. It was the laying down of a gauntlet.

Only, I couldn’t bite Hazel.

Not yet.

“Such a fucking tease,” I growled, fucking her though her orgasm. “One day, I’m going to bite you back, and you’re going to have my mark for everyone to see.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” she chanted as my knot started to inflate.

“Now, are you going to be a good omega and take my knot?” I asked.

She nodded frantically, tears gathering in her eyes.

The base of my spine started to tingle, and I knew what was coming, so I slammed home one more time, completely filling Hazel as my cock throbbed with release, my knot rapidly expanding.

“Holy shit!” I cursed, resting my forehead on hers as my body trembled. Her walls fluttered around my knot, and nothing had ever, ever felt this good.

There would be no going back. Hazel was perfect, and she was it for me. For-fucking-ever.

“You’re mine, omega.”

“Sounds good,” she agreed in a panting, pleased voice. Her face was flushed, and she wore a satisfied smile as she slowly came down from her high, snuggling against me with a soft murmur. “All mine.”

Chapter 30

Hazel

My deep, peaceful slumber was interrupted by my phone ringing, the shrill noise jolting me awake. Pawing at my bedside table, I squinted at the screen in the dark before groaning when I realized who had disturbed me.

My mother.

With a sigh, I tapped the accept button, pressing the speaker button so I could easily hear her.

“Hazel?” My mother’s shrill voice made me wince.

“Hello, Mother,” I groaned.

“Don’t tell me you’re still in bed!”

I glanced at the time on my phone screen, grimacing. “It’s not even seven, so, yes, I was still in bed.”

“We need to have a conversation.”

I sat up, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. “Yes?” What gala or event was she going to try and rope me into this time?

“We are hosting a small dinner next week, and we would like for you to attend—and before you say anything, I know you’ve been busy with classwork, but this is important. After you brushed us off over Christmas, it’s the least you can do for us.”

I took a deep breath. My stomach was rapidly growing as Peanut got bigger by the day, so if I wanted to see my family before I explained to them my predicament, the sooner the better.

“I think I can make that work.”

“Good. Now, I’m going to send over a few dresses because I want you to wear something appropriate.”

My eyes rolled into the back of my head, and I looked to the heavens for help. “I can assure you, Mother, I am perfectly capable of picking out a dress.”

I highly doubted I would fit into anything she sent for me. My bump, while small, was starting to show. In the right dress, it would be concealable, but knowing my mother, she would not send the kind of dresses that would skim over my figure.

She genuinely believed a woman’s greatest asset was their figure, not their brain. It was kind of depressing, honestly.

“Well, if you pick up the dress, will you send a photo to me for approval?”

I winced. Usually, I would say no, but I really needed her to let me choose my own dress so I could ensure my bump was concealed.

“Sure, I’ll have a photo to you by the end of the week.” I kept my voice chipper, even though I was grinning through the pain.

Next to me, Sebastian had woken up and was watching me, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

“Good. See how easy things can be when you’re amenable? Okay, I must dash, I have a meeting. Bye!”

The call cut out, and I took a deep breath, throwing my phone toward the end of the nest and flopping back, staring at the ceiling.

“Has your mother ever relaxed in her life?”

I turned my head to face him, eyebrows raised. “You know full well the answer to that question.”

Seb snorted. “Yeah, she’s always had a stick up her ass. She was probably born with it already inserted.”

“For sure,” I agreed.

“You know what this means? You need to go shopping.”

“Usually that prospect would excite me, but I’m just so tired,” I grumbled. “And don’t you have class today?”

“I have practice, but the others don’t.”

“I’m pretty sure that the last thing they want to do is be dragged around, shopping, for a day.”

“You have so little faith in them.” Seb laughed, grabbing his phone off the bedside table.

A second later, my phone buzzed. Seb had messaged the pack group chat.

SEB:

Hazel needs to go dress shopping today, and I have practice. Who wants to go with her?

“When were you added to the pack group chat?” I asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“We realized early on that it’s a good way of keeping track of who was watching over you.” He shrugged. How had I not realized that yet? My baby brain was really making me miss simple things.

Part of me wanted to be offended that they were assigning babysitters for me like I was a puppy, but part of me was also very touched.

The fact that they had let Sebastian join the group chat was a good sign. Maybe we really could work as a family.

My phone buzzed several times in quick succession as everyone answered Seb.

PHILLIP:

I’m free today.

CORMAC:

me me meeeeee

ROMAN:

I’ll bring the credit card. We can have lunch at the Mexican place you’ve been wanting to try, Duchess.

PHILLIP:

Why are you guys even awake?

“Damn, Roman is good. He knows to bribe you with food,” Seb laughed, watching the exchange over my shoulder. His arm wrapped around my waist, pulling my back so it lay flush against his chest. “I’m sorry I can’t come with you today.”

“You need to go to practice. If you miss any more, the coach is going to murder you. When’s your next game?”

“In two weeks. Against the Avalon Knights.”

I winced. “That sounds fun.”

Seb pursed his lips, thinking for a moment. “You know what? It might be. We’ve all been playing nicely while living together, so the ice could be a good opportunity for us to take out our frustrations on one another.”

“I happen to like all your faces, so no punching and no damaging each other,” I instructed, turning to face him. In the morning light that was just starting to filter in, he looked beautiful. His scent was extra potent, and I was probably covered in it.

“We should get up.” I groaned. My to-do list for the day was growing rapidly.

“We should. But I happen to like having you here,” he said, leaning down to kiss my neck. My body reacted, softening in his embrace, going boneless as each touch of his lips sent electricity through me.

I stayed in his arms for a few minutes before crawling out of bed, despite Sebs’s protests.

Without bothering to shower, I threw on a pair of linen trousers and a cute daisy-patterned crop top. Having no clothes in the room, Seb was reduced to putting on his boxers from the night before.

“Breakfast?” I asked, padding over to him and wrapping my arms around his waist, burying my face into his chest and taking a deep breath.

“If you don’t stop touching me, you’re going to be breakfast,” he grumbled, pulling back and heading toward the door.

Following him, I was about to open my mouth when he opened the door from my nest into the hallway, and the world exploded into a glittery, chaotic mess.

“What the fuck!” Seb cried out as bright gold confetti filled our vision. I could hardly see through the confetti, but I could hear someone, or more accurately, several someone’s, cheering.

“Congratulations on getting laid!” Cormac shouted, barreling toward Seb and grabbing him in a headlock.

He, Phillip and Roman were all standing outside my nest like creepers, and in their hands, they had the still-smoking remnants of confetti cannons.

“Who exactly are you congratulating?” I asked in confusion.

“Sebby boy!” Cormac declared from his position on the floor, where he and Seb were locked in an intense altercation.

“Judging by the thoroughly fucked state of you, Sebby boy has finally let his feelings be known, so we thought that deserved a celebration.” Roman shrugged. “We got cake.”

My hair was rather wild… was what we had been doing really that obvious? I should have taken a shower.

“You got cake?” I asked dumbly.

Phillip nodded. “It felt appropriate.”

“Has anyone ever told you guys that you are mentally unstable?” I asked, trying to contain my smile.

“Many people, Duchess, many people. We felt this was the best way to welcome him to the family.” Roman nodded sagely. “Now, do you want cake or not?”

“Well… I’m not going to say no to cake.”

Chapter 31

Hazel

Running my hands over the ruffled skirt of my dress, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the inevitable judgment and parental displeasure I received every time I visited my parents.

“Ready for battle?” Seb asked. He had offered to drive me to dinner, knowing better than to hope for an invitation.

They weren’t exactly a loving and welcoming bunch, my family. We were pulling into their drive, much to my displeasure. The drive had passed by with Seb and I taking turns picking music and teasing one another about our choices.

I only picked the cheesy disco music to irritate him. Instead, it had the opposite effect, and he was dancing in his seat the entire drive to my family’s home.

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” I sighed, grabbing my clutch bag.

“Just call me when you’re ready to come home,” Seb said, leaning over and quickly pecking my cheek. I wanted more than a peck, but we both knew there was a good chance one of my parents or their staff was lurking around, watching us.

He called the Kingswood pack house home.

I suppressed a grin at that. Home. He wasn’t wrong. The pack house felt more like a home than any family house or dorm I had lived in.

“I’ll text you.”

His smile warped into a frown as he looked at the front of the house. “Is it just me, or are there a lot of cars parked out here?”

“There are,” I groaned. “I bet they’re business associates of my parents. I knew they wouldn’t ask me to come over unless they were trying to impress some work friends.”

“Sounds like you’re in for a fun night. Just say the word, and I’ll abscond with you. We can go get ice cream.”

“Don’t tempt me with ice cream! That’s just cruel.”

“I never claimed to play fair. Go, endure your parents for a few hours, and I’ll take you for ice cream after. How does that sound?”

“Deal!” I opened the truck door, hopping out to face the inevitable.

I approached the large front door flanked by two white columns, noting my distinct lack of emotion as I trudged up the stairs. There should have been some emotion upon returning to my family home, but instead, I just felt… empty.

The entire building could burn down tomorrow, and I wouldn’t shed a tear.

“Hazel!” My mother answered the door, wearing a skintight cocktail dress that probably cost more than most people earned in a year. Her fake blonde hair was perfectly blow dried, not a single strand out of place. “Couldn’t you have put on a little makeup?” she asked in an exasperated voice.

“I did, Mother. It’s just not heavy.”

“It’s too late to do anything about this now, you’ll have to do. We’ve got people for you to meet. Come,” she instructed, throwing my coat toward a staff member and dragging me into the large reception room. “You’re already late.”

I wanted to defend myself—after all I had turned up at the time she had told me—but I knew such protests would fall on deaf ears.

For a brief moment, I wondered why she was pushing me toward the larger reception room instead of the main living room, but that was answered when I saw the sheer number of people milling around the room.

Several staff members wearing black and white were walking around the room, carrying trays of appetizers and glasses of champagne. My parents had pulled out all the stops.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were hosting?” I asked.

“I did! Now, smile, people are watching,” she insisted, looping her arm with mine.

“What’s the occasion?”

“Well, we can discuss that later.” She waved me off, dragging me into the room. It was decorated with multiple bouquets of fresh flowers, and there was a gift table on the far side of the room.

Why on earth was there a gift table? We weren’t celebrating anything.

My father appeared, a glass of champagne in hand, a broad grin on his face. Business must have been going well, since he wasn’t usually a smiler.

“Hazel! My darling,” he greeted warmly, pulling me in for an embrace, kissing my cheek. It was difficult to hide my shock. I could count on one hand the number of times my father had hugged me.

Something was up, but I had no idea what.

Pulling away from me, my father started tapping on his glass, getting everyone’s attention. My mother stood on the other side of me, once again looping her arm with mine, beaming.

The hair on the back of my neck stood up, my heart rate increasing. My fight-or-flight instinct was screaming, danger, run fast, run far!

“Hello, all! Thank you so much for joining us tonight,” my mother said in a simpering voice.

The possibilities started running through my mind. They were opening a new charitable foundation—I used the word charitable loosely there. Maybe my father had finally decided to run for office, and they expected me to be the perfect Stepford daughter while he did that. Another family I didn’t recognize stood next to my father, a set of parents and their son, who looked slimy. He was giving me a look I think he genuinely believed was seductive, but honestly just looked creepy.

My mother continued. “We are so happy you could all come and celebrate the joining of our families!”

A business merger?

Cold sweat broke out on my forehead.

Please let it be a business merger.

I knew they wanted to marry me off one day, but I at least expected to have a conversation about it first. I also thought they would introduce me to the guy they were going to marry off to before they announced it publicly.

My stomach dropped and my throat tightened. That was why there was a gift table.

“We are so pleased that so many of our nearest and dearest could come and celebrate our daughter’s engagement,” my father said.

They were engagement gifts.

Because, apparently, I was engaged.

Would have been nice if someone had told me.

“With the joining of our families, we will also be incorporating our businesses as families, and we are looking forward to a bright and happy future together.” My father continued raising his glass of champagne toward the other family with a shit-eating grin.

My mother’s grip on my arm was so tight, it had started to cut off my circulation. I needed to get the hell out of there, but I had no idea how.

“What the fuck?” I snarled out of the corner of my mouth as people applauded for a moment before going back to their mingling. My father went over to my apparent fiancé’s family and started talking animatedly with them, they were walking over to us.

I needed to escape.

Now.

“Manners, Hazel. Your father has found you an appropriate suitor whose business interests align with ours. It is the best you’re going to get. Now, do not embarrass us,” she snarled.

“I need to use the bathroom,” I whispered to my mother. The last thing I wanted to do was cause a scene. I knew all too well that would infuriate my mother. She had a habit of being completely insufferable when she didn’t get her way. If I could slip away without making a scene, then she was less likely to go nuclear on me.

Given the severity of the situation, though, I wasn’t opposed to making a scene, if need be.

“You can’t just walk off. This is your engagement party.” Her tone was harsh, but she had a smile plastered on her face, so from the outside, it looked like we were having a serene and happy conversation. A loving mother talking and smiling with her daughter at her engagement party.

What a load of crap.

I knew my parents weren’t the best of people. They were judgmental and selfish, and I accepted that, but I never believed they would stoop so low as to throw an engagement party for me without me even being aware that I was engaged.

“I can go pull myself together, or I’ll start screaming right here in front of your friends. What would you rather I do?” I snarled back.

She gave me a harsh, withering glare and jerked her head toward the door, essentially giving me permission to go.

Darting out of the room, I made a beeline for the downstairs bathroom, slamming the door as I entered, turning so my back was pressed against the door.

What. The. Fuck.

This was a new low.

My parents were throwing an engagement party for me when I was already dating four other guys and was pregnant. Granted, they didn’t know I was pregnant, or that I was dating the guys, but if they did know that little titbit of information, they probably would have locked me in the basement, so not telling them was for my own safety.

Pulling my phone out of my clutch, I quickly messaged the group chat.

HAZEL:

Someone save me. It’s an engagement party.

CORMAC:

Who’s getting engaged?

HAZEL:

ME! APPARENTLY I’M ENGAGED?

CORMAC:

What?!

ROMAN:

Duchess, get the fuck out of there right now.

PHILLIP:

Who’s this mystery fiancé? I’m going to punch him.

ROMAN:

I’m with you there, Philly.

SEBASTIAN:

No way. I’ll be there ASAP.

CORMAC:

Where are you right now?

HAZEL:

I’m hiding in the bathroom. I turned up for a family dinner, and it ended up being my engagement party??? I don’t even know who the guy is.

ROMAN:

Hide until we get there.

HAZEL:

My mother won’t allow that.

SEBASTIAN:

Mingle and play nice, but DON’T let that fucker they’re calling your fiancé touch you.

CORMAC:

No touchy!

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at the phone screen. There was no way in hell I was going to allow a stranger to touch me, that was obvious.

Someone knocked on the door, making me wince. I knew exactly who it was before they even opened their mouth.

“Hazel!” my mother hissed through the door.

I took a deep breath before stepping out of the bathroom, where I was met with her livid face. It was an anger that was concealed. To most people, her face looked happy, but I knew my mother, and I could see the muscle under her right eye starting to twitch. The tense way she held her jaw. She really wasn’t pleased. “You have been in there for far too long. Come on, you must socialize.”

“I don’t think I should, considering I’m not even aware that I was engaged!” I hissed back. We were in a hallway away from guests, but several could see us as they passed the entryway.

“Your father and I have given you a very good life, and we have done everything for you. This is the one thing we want you to do. It is a small thing, and it is for your own good.”

A small thing? My mother was referring to my engagement to a stranger as a small thing?

Before she could even attempt to pull me into the reception room, the sound of car doors slamming could be heard from outside, and I winced.

“Sweetness!” a familiar voice bellowed, throwing the door open. Something deep in my chest relaxed when I heard that voice.

Breathe.

You’ll survive this.

Maybe.

Standing in the doorway to my childhood home were four very pissed off, very sweet alphas, who I happened to have very strong feelings for.

Chapter 32

Phillip

Are you fucking kidding me?

Hazel was at her engagement party?

Engaged to someone that wasn’t one of us?

My stomach turned.

“Who the fuck do her parent’s think they are?” I thundered as I slammed my car door. Roman, Cormac, and I had sped to Hazel’s family home, pulling up to see Sebastian’s truck careening into the drive.

“They’re colossal assholes, but this is a new level of fucked up, even for them! I knew we were right to not trust them,” Sebastian snarled as he stalked over to us.

We all wore matching pissed-off expressions. Cormac was bouncing up and down on his toes while Roman stood still… too still.

“So we’re clear, we’re never leaving her alone with her family again, are we?” I growled. I didn’t really care what that answer was, because there was no way in hell I was going to allow it to happen. It just would have been nice to be backed up by my pack mates.

“No fucking way,” Seb agreed. “They are a bunch of emotionally abusive assholes, and yet she’s always put up with them.”

Everything I had heard about these people was negative. I hated that Hazel had to experience an upbringing like that.

“Well, let’s fucking go get Duchess!” Roman shouted, walking toward the front door.

“Do we have to be polite?” Cormac asked excitedly, hot on his heels.

His reply was simple. “Nope.”

This was going to be a shit show… I wasn’t even mad about it.

A staff member wearing black and white opened the door, the pleasant smile dropping at the four large, athletic alphas rushing to the entrance.

“Sweetness!” Cormac bellowed as soon as he was through the door.

“It’s a fucking party, all right,” Roman muttered with a frown, glancing around at the entrance to the large reception room full of people.

“Cormac?” The beautiful, honey-sweet voice echoed in the entry hall as Hazel appeared from a corridor, a woman who I assumed to be her mother hot on her heels. “How on earth did you all get here so fast?”

“We didn’t trust your parents, so we followed a few minutes behind you and were at a diner nearby when you messaged.”

“I never actually went anywhere,” Seb confessed. “Drove about five minutes away and parked, just in case.”

Red rimmed Hazel’s eyes. Had she been crying? My anger grew into unadulterated fury at the sight. Her mother sauntered up behind her. Who the fuck was this woman who thought she could make my pregnant omega cry without any consequences?

The mother’s eyes went wide at the sight of all of us, and she took a quick moment to compose herself before speaking. “This is a private party. You’re going to have to leave immediately,” she said in a fake, pleasant tone. She clearly wanted to get us out before too many people noticed.

Too bad. I was fairly certain Cormac was in the mood to cause a scene.

“Mother!” Hazel hissed, whipping around to glare at her mother.

Cormac wasn’t waiting. He strode forward, looping an arm around her waist and pulling her toward him.

“Hazel, please, for the love of god, tell me these boys aren’t the reason you’ve been too ‘sick’ to see us lately.” The hag of a woman Hazel called a mother didn’t manage to keep the sneer off her face.

“Yes,” Hazel declared, looking at us with an expression I could only describe as nervous pride. “This is my pack.”

The announcement hung in the air for a moment, and all our expressions warped from angry to goofy, lovestruck grins.

She’d called us her pack.

We would make sure that, after this, she knew, without a doubt, that we were a pack. All five of us.

Mrs. Giltbrook’s face became panicked as she glanced between us. Crossing my arms, I raised my eyebrows at her in a go ahead, try it look. It wasn’t the right time to beam like a love-drunk fool.

That could—would—happen later.

Guests had started milling out from the reception room and were watching us, whispering between one another as they sipped on their glasses of champagne.

“Hazel, sweetheart, I think you’re a little confused.” Her mother’s tone was simpering and seriously infuriating. She grabbed Hazel’s wrist, keeping her close. “We need to get back to the party. Your fiancé is waiting.” She attempted to tug Hazel toward the main room, but our omega remained still, her feet planted on the ground.

The irrational urge to break the wrist of this woman for putting her hands on Hazel was powerful. How fucking dare she fuck with our girl?

Cormac shot a withering glare at Mrs. Giltbrook and wrapped both arms around Hazel. “Sorry, but unfortunately, you seem to be confused,” he said, mirroring her overly polite voice that was full of hatred.

Her mother’s mouth opened and closed a few times, her brow furrowing. I was impressed her face even moved because she had clearly been shoving filler into it at every opportunity.

“I’m sorry, but you have to leave. Now.” Her voice hardened as she attempted to pull Hazel back. Only, Cormac wasn’t letting that happen.

Roman stepped forward, his polite, customer service smile on his face. “We will be leaving… with our omega.”

“Hazel is not your omega.” Her polite façade faltered, replaced with revulsion as she stalked toward Roman. “My family doesn’t socialize with your kind!”

Roman’s eyebrows rose, and he chuckled. That only infuriated the woman further.

“What on earth is going on?” A tall man with thick, graying hair joined her side.

“Mother is embarrassing us,” Hazel said with a huff. I deduced that he was most likely her father.

“These people”—her mother spat the word—“are claiming they’re Hazel’s pack. They’re a bunch of no-good ruffians, trying to interrupt our nice event!”

“Hazel?” He frowned at his daughter. “Is this true?”

Both of her parents looked around the room. It was rapidly filling with guests who were gossiping. From what little I understood about these people, I knew that any kind of scandal would be their worst nightmare.

“Kick them out! They’re causing a scene,” she hissed. Truthfully, she was the one making a scene; she was just too obtuse to realize it.

Little did they know that Cormac would happily make one hell of a scene if they didn’t let Hazel go immediately.

“Yes. Let’s go, guys.” Hazel ducked toward Roman, Cormac ushering her to safety with us.

“Hazel Giltbrook! Come back here!” her mother snarled.

Turning to face her mother, Hazel shrugged. “No, I don’t think so. I’ll be leaving with my pack.” She grabbed a glass of champagne off a nearby waiter’s tray. Lifting it to her lips, she stilled for dramatic pause, peering down at the glass. “Oh, silly me!” She laughed.

Her mother cocked her head, the look of pure rage never leaving her face. “Hazel!”

“I can’t drink this!” Hazel continued, like her mother hadn’t spoken. “Given that I’m five months pregnant.” She shook her head, handing Cormac the drink, and with a shit-eating grin, he downed the glass.

Both her parents stared at her, speechless, her mother’s skin turning a very unhealthy looking gray color.

“Fuck, yeah, sweetness!”

Mrs. Giltbrook’s face twitched as she tried to absorb that shocking little bit of information.

They reached me, and I pulled my omega out of Cormac’s arms and into my own. I was flanked by Sebastian, who reached out to cup her face, giving her a silent look that spoke volumes.

“Are you going to continue insulting me?” Roman asked Hazel’s mother, laughing.

“Get out of my home!” the woman snapped. “You are absolutely disgusting, degenerate, perverted lowlifes!”

“Careful, Mrs. Giltbrook. You’re causing a scene.”

“I don’t give a fuck.”

Hazel made a small squeak of surprise. I got the impression that her mother didn’t swear much.

“There’s a reason I don’t associate with creatures like you, I sw—”

She was cut off by one of the bystanders who was watching us with a puzzled expression. “Roman, my boy! How are you?”

“Mr. Fayette!” Roman responded, friendly as usual. And maybe a little smug. “How are you?”

Mrs. Giltbrook’s gaze jumped between the guest and Roman. “You know this boy?” she asked, her voice tight.

“This is Caroline Kingswood’s boy! Surely you’ve met them? I’ve spent many summers with his family.” That was an understatement. If memory served, Derik Fayette spent his summers in a small but extravagant seaside gated community, where Roman’s family also happened to own property. It was the kind of place where money wasn’t all you needed to acquire property; you needed connections and popularity.

Her face turned white, her expression pure panic. “K-Kingswood?”

Roman nodded. It took monumental effort to not burst out laughing. Mrs. Giltbrook cared deeply about her social standing, and it was finally dawning that she had just been hurling insults at the son of one of the most influential women in society.

“Do you want to continue? What was it you were just calling me, a degenerate?” Roman cocked his head as he spoke.

Hazel’s mother stuttered, standing up straighter, running a hand over her hair. “N-now, let’s not be hasty.”

“Hasty? You set up an engagement party for my omega, without her knowledge. Hazel is my pack’s omega, and pregnant, so she’s not going anywhere. Unless she’s being kept against her will, there is nothing you can do or say. Duchess, are we keeping you against your will?” he asked, turning to the omega in my arms.

“Nope,” Hazel said, popping the p.

“In that case—”Roman turned back to Mrs. Giltbrook, his arms spread wide“—I guess we’ll be taking our leave. I wish I could say it was a pleasant visit, but my parents taught me not to lie.”

Chapter 33

Hazel

“Holy shit, bro. Did you see her face?” Cormac laughed as we piled through the front door of the pack house.

“I’m definitely going to be disowned.” I laughed, but there was a nervous edge to it.

“Don’t worry, you’re ours, so their money is irrelevant,” Roman said, wrapping his arms around me from behind in a tight hug, burying his face in my hair.

“Just in case that little show didn’t make it clear enough, Duchess, we’re a pack. Eventually, we will make it official—we love you, and we are so excited to have a family with you!” Roman declared, his words somewhat muffled by my hair.

I wanted to turn around and face him, but his grip was too tight, so I just let my body melt into his touch.

“You know what? I think I got the message!” I laughed.

Seb walked up to me, a shit-eating grin on his face as he cupped my cheeks.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen your mother at a loss for words. I’ve got to give you credit for that, Roman.” He glanced over my head as he spoke.

Roman shrugged behind me, something I only knew because I could feel his shoulders moving. “What good is my social status if I can’t use it to embarrass middle-aged, snooty bitches?”

“I hear that,” Seb muttered, before kissing me, softly at first, but the tempo quickly changed. His movements became more demanding, and at the same time, Roman’s hands started wandering upward, toward my breasts.

“Maybe we should celebrate?” Roman asked, his tone suggestive.

“Fuck, yeah!” Cormac shouted from somewhere to the left of me.

I pulled back so my face was mere inches away from Seb’s grinning one. Biting my lip, I put on an overly thoughtful expression. “I think I could be convinced to celebrate.”

My feet left the ground as Roman hauled me into the air, quickly moving from the entryway to the den, and depositing me on a couch.

Reaching out my hands to steady myself on the leather couch, I glanced between my alphas.

All four of them.

I’m an omega, and I have four alphas who want me!

Phillip sat on the sofa next to me, and I took the opportunity to hop onto his lap, my legs on either side of his hips.

“Hi.” I giggled lightly, my hands gripping either side of his neck, pulling him in for a kiss. He willingly leaned into it, his lips sweet, like he had just drank a soda.

“Hello,” he mumbled against my lips, laughing to himself.

After a few leisurely moments of kissing, I leaned back, smirking at Phillip, who cocked an eyebrow at me.

Without a word, I slipped off the couch, getting to my knees on the floor. His eyes widened as he realized what I was about to do.

As I undid the button on his jeans, he lifted his ass off the couch to help me shimmy them down an inch or two, so I could free his cock.

“Just a taste,” I purred, taking his already stiffening cock into my mouth.

“Holy shit,” Phillip hissed, throwing his head back as his hand fisted the hair at the nape of my neck.

Smiling to myself, I bobbed up and down on his length, doing my best to take all of it into my mouth. He tasted delicious, just like the tangy apple cider of his scent.

I couldn’t get enough of it.

“Your mouth is fucking perfect,” Phillip panted, his thighs tensing under my hands.

His grunts and moans were like music to my ears, and I was so distracted by them, I didn’t realize that someone had moved behind me until hands slid from my thighs, under my dress to my hips, exposing my cloth-covered pussy to the air.

“That’s a beautiful sight,” Cormac moaned.

I thrust my hips back in invitation. There was nothing I wanted more than to be full of pierced cock.

“Are you sure, sweetness?” Cormac asked, ever the sweetheart. It wasn’t like I could answer, seeing as my mouth was firmly stuffed with Phillip’s cock, and I wasn’t stopping anytime soon, so I jutted my hips back again in a silent demand.

The sound of fabric tearing filled the air as Cormac decided to get rid of the small scrap of fabric that was in his way. The scent of my slick was almost overpowering.

“She smells more than ready,” Seb commented from somewhere out of my sight.

“She is,” Cormac hummed.

When his tongue made the first swipe, I almost came apart. After a few licks, he shifted back, pressing the head of his cock against my entrance. He gripped my hips, and in one quick thrust, I was full.

I let out a garbled groan around Phillip’s cock, looking up at him with hazy, sex-drunk eyes as Cormac started to move.

Rocking between the two of them, I let my mind go deliciously blank. All I could think about was my alphas’ cocks and the feeling of them tunneling in and out of me.

These men played my body like a well-tuned instrument, every movement making me writhe and moan with the growing intensity.

I was going to orgasm, and it wasn’t going to be a small one.

Cormac already knew my signs well, so he kept his pace firm and steady as he spoke. “She’s already close, she’s so fucking tight.”

“Is that so?” Phillip hummed, looking down at me. “Are you going to come with a mouthful of alpha cock, like a good girl?”

Filthy words really were my downfall. Maintaining eye contact with Phillip, I hurtled over the edge, my core clamping down on Cormac, every single piercing massaging my internal walls.

“Jesus, such a good omega,” Cormac cooed, his voice ragged as I squeezed him brutally.

“Now that’s a pretty sight.” Phillip sighed. “I’m getting close. Are you ready?”

I nodded as best as I could around a mouthful of cock.

“Good. Take it, omega.”

There was something about the use of my designation, instead of my name, that made me feel needier, almost animalistic.

Phillip’s cock started to throb, and I knew what was coming. Bobbing my head on the first half of his cock, I lifted one hand to massage the base, where his knot was quickly swelling.

Some girls could take an oral knotting, but I wasn’t going to find out if I was one of them.

Flavorful apple burst across my tongue with his first spurt of release, and I watched as Phillip’s head lolled back, eyes closing. The veins in his neck throbbed with the force of his release.

All the while, my pussy was getting wetter and wetter as Cormac had his fun. “Take all his cum, good girl,” Cormac cooed behind me.

Once I was sure I had drunk every drop down, I pulled my head away, licking his length up and down to ensure he was thoroughly clean.

Phillip peered down at me, a satisfied look on his face as he stroked my hair.

“Now it’s my turn!” Cormac chuckled, his grip tightening on my hips as his thrusts became more forceful. I gyrated my hips, meeting him thrust for thrust.

I didn’t realize my eyes had closed until I felt Phillip’s hand on my chin. He was gazing down at me, hunger in his eyes as he leaned forward to kiss me, undoubtedly tasting himself on my lips.

“Cormac’s going to come soon, I can tell. Are you going to be a good girl and come before he does?”

I nodded enthusiastically. That wasn’t going to be difficult, when I was already skirting the edge of release.

Cormac’s thrusts became disjointed as his cock started to pulse with release. I was so close, but I just wasn’t there yet.

“Oh no, looks like someone else is going to have to make you come,” Phillip cooed between kisses.

Cormac growled his release, his grip on me bruising. He pressed his knot against me but stopped it from entering.

“Knot!” I whined.

Phillip tutted. “If Cormac knots you, then no one else will be getting in that sweet pussy anytime soon, will they?” he asked while Cormac slid his still-hard cock out of me.

I was ready to riot, my entire body tense with the need to come. Whining, I was about to move when Roman slid behind me, taking the spot Cormac had been in seconds earlier.

“Can’t leave you wanting now, can we, Duchess?” he said, inching his cock in.

“Yes!” I shouted at his entry, roughly jerking my hips back to take more of him. Looking around the room, my eyes landed on Seb.

I needed him.

I wanted all my alphas.

Making a desperate, grabbing hand motion, I waited until he stood up from where he had been happily watching the show, his erection visible through his jeans.

Yummy.

“You want to taste him too?” Phillip asked in a teasing voice.

I could only nod emphatically. Roman’s cock was hitting spots inside of me that made me unable to form words.

“Swap?” Phillip asked, looking to Seb.

“Fuck, yes.”

For a brief moment, I closed my eyes, letting myself focus on the filthy things Roman was doing to me. His fingers had found my clit at some point, and I was going to come. Hard.

When he pinched the sensitive bundle of nerves, I was done for. With a keening cry, I came, my walls clamping down on Roman, searching for a knot.

“Holy shit, so good. Your cock is so good,” I babbled.

“I’m nowhere near done yet, omega.” Roman chuckled. “Now, I think Seb is feeling left out.”

I opened my eyes, and sure enough, Seb was now sitting where Phillip had been just a second ago, grinning down at me. I had been so distracted with my orgasm, I hadn’t even felt them move.

Luckily for me, he was hard and ready. My hands reached out, freeing his cock, all while Roman maintained a steady pace behind me.

Seb was a bit longer than Phillip, but I still managed to get the majority of him into my mouth. Gagging slightly, I quickly relaxed my throat, letting him all in.

He tasted amazing. I was almost bitter I had missed out on such a delicious treat all those years we had just been friends.

“Roman’s going to knot you this time while you suck my cock,” Seb informed me, making my pussy gush all over Roman.

“She likes that idea.” Roman groaned. “She just tightened beautifully around me.”

Seb’s cock was leaking precum, which I happily lapped up, bobbing my head in time with Roman’s thrusts.

The pair of them worked as a team, sending me straight to the edge again.

“You’re going to drink Seb’s cum while taking my knot, aren’t you?” Roman asked. I nodded, unable to talk around Seb’s cock.

I wanted their cum.

No, I needed it.

Knowing my throat would probably be sore the next day, I doubled down on my efforts. It would be worth it just to see the look on Seb’s face as he threw his head back, already close.

“Fuck, the heat of your mouth,” he moaned, his cock pulsing.

Roman’s pace became brutal and disjointed. He took what he needed, and I fucking loved it.

At the exact moment his knot started swelling, I hurtled off the edge. Seb fisted my hair, ensuring his knot wasn’t in my mouth as I drank down his cum. In my cum-drunk state, I probably didn’t have the mental capacity to do so.

I twitched as I came down, my body overly sensitive to every touch, but I didn’t mind it. My alphas could touch me however they wanted.

Especially when they gave me orgasms like that.

My mind was blissfully numb, my body lethargic, as the guys rearranged us so I was sitting in Roman’s lap, catching my breath.

“I fucking love you guys.” I giggled sleepily.

“We love you too,” Seb whispered, kissing my forehead.

Chapter 34

Roman

“Hey, Coach, can we chat?” I knocked on the doorframe to Coach Hicks’ office.

“Roman, my boy! Of course, come take a seat.” Putting his papers down and greeting me with a warm smile, he gestured to the empty chair in front of him.

He had been my coach since I was twelve years old, and the man felt like a family member. As well as being the university coach, he had volunteered his time to coach my youth league, which was how we met.

Sitting in the small, plastic seat, I took a deep breath. My life had changed significantly in so many ways over the two months, and I had yet to share any of it with him. “I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“Don’t tell me you’ve got an offer from another university. I swear, those poaching—”

“No! It’s not that.” I laughed. I had received several offers in the past to move teams, and every time, Coach had been adamant that Avalon was the best place for me. I didn’t disagree and had no plans on going anywhere else. Avalon University was amazing, and my pack was there… well, most of my pack.

“What is it, then?” Coach asked, concerned.

“I guess there are two things I should probably tell you. The first being, my pack found an omega, and she’s pregnant. Soon enough, I’ll be a father.”

The coach’s face lit up, and he jumped out of his seat, walking around the desk to pull me into a crushing hug. “That’s amazing, Roman. Congratulations! What’s her name?”

For a man more than twice my age, he sure had a vise-like grip. My shoulders stung with the intensity of it, but I didn’t care.

I could ask Duchess to kiss it better later.

“Her name is Hazel.” I beamed, hugging the man back.

“You’ll bring her by next week for the home game, right? Introduce her to the family?” he asked, pulling back and returning to his seat. His excitement for me was clear on his face, and it made me feel elated in turn.

“If she’s feeling up to it. The early days of her pregnancy were a bit rough.”

Coach winced. “My wife had a horrific time with her pregnancies. I hope you boys are taking good care of her.”

“We are. I wanted to give you a heads up because I imagine, around the time she gives birth, we may miss a game or two.”

“You’d better miss a game or two! Your omega is going to need plenty of care and attention after giving birth. Family is more important than playing hockey.”

I snorted. “As my coach, I don’t think you’re supposed to say that.”

He waved off my concern. “Family first. Always.”

“That brings me to the second part of this conversation. Hazel is from Hawking University, and she came with a best friend who had been in love with her for years. He’s a good man but a bit of an idiot for not realizing he was in love with her until she was pregnant with our baby.”

I was probably oversharing, but it was nice to talk to someone about it. With everything that had happened since Hazel had walked back into my life, I’d hardly had time to take it all in.

“We’ve been working things out the last couple of months, and he’s officially joining our pack.”

“That sounds like a marvelous thing. If the poor kid can put up with Cormac, he’s all right in my book.”

“It’s Sebastian Coombs.”

The coach’s brow furrowed before a look of shock crossed his face. “The defenseman from the Hawking Hawks?”

“The very same.”

“If memory serves, last time you two were on the ice together, you almost broke each other’s noses! How the hell did you work out your differences?”

I shrugged. “We all love the same omega, so we had incentive to make it work. Other than his abysmal choice of university, he is a good guy.”

Coach scratched his beard as he chuckled absentmindedly. “He’s a damn fine player, I’ve never denied that. If he wants to play with his new pack, he’s more than welcome to join us here on the Knights.”

“Do you mean that?” I asked, raising my eyebrows. I hadn’t admitted it out loud, but I had been concerned about what would happen when we had to go up against each other in a game. Pack mates tended to play together. I had never heard of pack mates playing against each other. It would be impossible to ensure a player’s loyalty to his team if his pack mate was on an enemy team.

“I do. I can put in a good word with the university to get him transferred. They’re always looking to add more athletes to the student body. And we could use a player like that here, especially if you guys won’t beat each other up on the ice.”

I smirked. “No promises there. We are brothers now, after all.”

“Well, you’ve scuffled with Cormac several times, and you’re strong as ever.”

“We are.” I nodded. “Anyway, I can’t stay too long. I’ve got to stop by a store on the way home and get a very specific kind of potato chip for Hazel. Last week, Cormac made the mistake of getting her salted chips, instead of salt and vinegar, and she nearly castrated him.”

The coach hissed in pain at the idea. “Yeah, that’s a rookie mistake. You’ve got to get the pregnant lady exactly what they want, or they will become a demon from the depths of hell. I once bought my wife the wrong kind of chocolate, and I slept on the couch for a week.”

“We’re learning. Hopefully by the time we have the second kid, we’ll know what we’re doing.”

“That’s the secret, kid—you’ll never know what you’re doing. The moment you think you’ve got that stuff down, something will come along and throw you for a loop. Also, maybe don’t mention a second kid until your omega heals from the first, or she may maim you.”

“I can’t wait.” The grin plastered across my face probably looked somewhat like a serial killer’s, but I didn’t care. I was just so damn happy.

By the time I got home, I had a bounce in my step. Opening the door, I strode into the den, where Seb was sitting on one of the overstuffed armchairs my mother had picked out to decorate the place, an open textbook in his lap.

“Where’s Hazel?” I asked.

Seb closed the textbook. “Asleep. I tried studying next to her, but she’s something of a violent sleeper right now. She kept kicking me.”

“She has been, hasn’t she? I’ve got several bruises on my ribs from her bony little elbows.” I laughed. “Hopefully it’s the pregnancy, and this isn’t going to be a forever thing.”

Sebastian nodded as I sank onto the sofa, grabbing the remote and flicking through the channels until I landed on a history documentary.

“Before she was pregnant, she’d sleep like the dead,” he said. “There were times I could literally pick her up and move her around, and she wouldn’t even stir. Once, when she was so dead to the world and I was bored, I made a game out of seeing just how many household items I could balance on her before she woke up.”

“How long did she last?”

“I gave up once I realized I could balance an entire saucepan on her forehead, and she wouldn’t even flinch.”

We both laughed and fell into an easy silence, both of us watching the screen.

“Have you thought about how we’re going to deal with games against the Knights and Hawks? News that we’re a pack is going to get out pretty fast, after that little scene we made at Hazel’s shitty engagement party.”

Seb snorted. “I still have no idea who the slimy fuck they tried to marry her off to was.”

“A nobody who she’s never going to see again.”

“Amen. As for the games… I don’t know, honestly.”

I turned to look at him, trying to keep my voice casual. The last thing I wanted was for him to feel pressured into changing his team, but I wanted him to know that the option was there.

“I actually spoke to my coach about it today. He said, if you want to move, there’s a slot open for you on the Knights.”

Seb did a double take, looking back at the textbook before his eyes quickly snapped back to me. “What?”

“I told him everything… that we are part of a pack now, that Hazel is pregnant, and he said if you wanted to join the team, you could. He’s seen you play before and knows you’re good on the ice.”

“But what about classes? The university has to accept me, not just the team.”

“You’re always studying,” I said. “You get decent grades, and I’m sure, with Coach Hicks’ recommendation, we could get you transferred over to Avalon. It’s totally up to you, though. I don’t want you to change anything if you don’t want to. If you want to stay on the Hawks, then we’ll figure it out.”

“You really mean that, don’t you?”

“I do.” I nodded.

Seb laughed, shaking his head. “Thought you were such an asshole. Turns out, you’re the opposite. No wonder Hazel fell in love with you.”

I beamed at him. “What can I say? I’m just an amazing ray of sunshine like that.”

“But what about Hazel? It would be weird if I went to Avalon and she stayed at Hawking.”

“That’s the conversation we really need to have with her. It makes sense for us all to be on the same hockey team, but Hazel is a free agent in that regard and can easily study wherever her heart desires. I’ll admit, I’m just a selfish ass and want her near.”

Seb chuckled. “I feel that.”

“She could easily transfer to Avalon next semester, if that’s what she wants, but I don’t know what her plans are for taking time off after the baby. I’m happy to support her whatever she wants to do. If she wants to take a year off, then go back to school, then that’s what we’ll do. If she wants to go straight back to classes, either in person or online, we’ll make that happen. She’ll be giving birth in May so she’ll have all summer to recover.”

“It’s a conversation we should probably have soon.” Sebastian grimaced. “I’m not sure how much longer her parents will continue paying for her tuition and living expenses, given recent events.”

“Oh no,” I said in my most sarcastic voice, unable to contain my laughter. “Whatever shall we do? I have millionaire parents, Seb. I’m not worried one fucking bit that the social-climbing assholes don’t support us!”

Chapter 35

Hazel

Chewing on my pile of rabbit food, I glared at my notes.

It was midterms, and I had so many tests and papers due.

It didn’t help that I was in constant discomfort. My sweet little peanut was squishing all my organs, giving me back pain, and making my nipples throb with pain.

To add insult to injury, the guys had made it their mission to feed me a variety of garden clippings. A prime example—they had me eating a kale salad while studying.

What I really wanted was donuts.

And fries.

And anything deep fried and covered with sugar.

Not kale salad.

Salad was amazing… in moderation.

The sad salad had been lovingly packed by one of the guys for my study session at the library. I had insisted on getting out of the house, thinking a change of scenery would do me good.

Only, I had forgotten just how uncomfortable the plastic library chairs were. I had been spoiled by the luxurious, over-stuffed furniture at the pack house.

My phone pinged, and I reached for it in my handbag on the floor. Leaving it down there had been a mistake, since the movement made my back scream in pain.

It was my mother. Again.

Groaning, I rejected the call. She had been relentless in her attempts to call me over the last few days. Her anger wasn’t something I particularly wanted to endure when I was tired, cranky, and sore.

My father hadn’t even bothered to try contacting me, but that wasn’t exactly abnormal behavior for him. Instead of answering my mother, I texted Seb.

HAZEL:

Can you pick me up after your next class? I can’t spend another minute studying.

SEB:

Sure thing, my class is done in twenty. Ice cream?

HAZEL:

Why are you so perfect?

SEB:

It’s my cross to bear.

I snorted lightly to myself before throwing my phone back into my bag, slamming the textbook closed and grabbing my things.

Wandering out of the library, I headed to the small kiosk outside, grabbing a decaf tea to warm my hands in the frigid February air. Sitting on a bench, I let my mind wander, slowly sipping my tea while I waited for Seb.

Despite the physical discomfort, I had never been happier. The baby turned, and my hand rested lightly on my bump. It was like my early days of pregnancy had flown by in the blink of an eye. In a few months, I would be a mother.

I had even started a list of items I wanted for the nursery. It hadn’t taken long for the wonderful world of themes to absorb me. There were so many options, and my inner omega was having a party trying to decide what to do.

For the first few months, the baby would be living with me in my nest, with its cloud themes. After that, I was considering some sort of fruit or nature theme for the nursery.

The guys had decided that, after finals, we could do a little shopping trip to figure out exactly what I wanted.

Luckily, having so many pack mates had its uses. There was no way in hell they were going to allow me to assemble a single piece of furniture.

I was more than okay with that.

We already had so many things Roman’s mother had bought for us, but I still had an itch to go get more. Omega instincts during pregnancy were brutal. All I wanted to do was buy more things, acquire more baby items and hoard them for when my child arrived.

“Hazelnut,” Seb’s voice called behind me.

“Hey.” I turned to greet him. He was wearing his favorite jeans and a pull-over hoodie.

“What are you doing out here? You should’ve waited inside. It would have been warmer in there.”

I grimaced. “There was no way in hell I could stay sitting in those plastic seats any longer. My entire body is aching, and Peanut won’t stop wriggling.” I sighed, rubbing my belly.

“They’re really getting active, aren’t they?” he said as he gently took my bag off me.

“Oh, yeah,” I agreed, grabbing his hand and placing it on my stomach. Even through the thick layer of knit sweater, Sebastian’s eyes lit up as he felt Peanut move.

“Fuck, I’ll never get used to that.” His voice was awestruck as he looked down at my bump.

There was no hiding my changing body anymore. It seemed like, in the space of a week, my bump had gone from small and easily concealable to gigantic. The guys found it adorable, but I was struggling because my center of gravity had changed, and I was now as stable as a baby deer on ice.

“You’ll never get used to it? I’m the one with a living creature rolling around inside me!” I laughed, wrapping my arms around his waist and hugging him, inhaling his cherry wine scent.

The effect was instantaneous. The scents of my pack mates could relax me and make my entire body feel at ease, even in the most uncomfortable situations. Next to a member of my pack, my back pain felt just a little less nasty.

“Home?” Seb asked, pulling away.

“I believe someone offered me ice cream?” I peered up at him. “Now let me tell you, if you back out on getting the ice cream, I will not be responsible for the downright violent things I will do to you.”

“Your threats are somewhat empty, considering you aren’t even five feet tall.”

“I may be small, but I can still cause damage. And if there aren’t any trees that I can push you out of, I can always make do with a window.” I leveled him with a glare.

He held his hands up in mock surrender, unable to contain his laughter. “In that case, I guess we’re going for ice cream! Do you want me to get the truck?”

I cocked my head for a moment, considering my options. Our usual ice cream place wasn’t far from campus. “I think a walk would do me good. The doctors tell me at every checkup that I need to be doing light exercise.”

“Okay. But if it’s too much, let me know.”

I nodded. I would happily enjoy some pain from walking in order to get my hands on triple chocolate ice cream.

We slowly started making our way down the street toward the ice cream parlor. Our pace was exceptionally slow because I was starting to waddle more than walk.

Seb turned to me. “Oh! Guess who called me today?”

“The Pope?”

“Unfortunately, no. Your mother.”

My footsteps faltered as I turned to look at him. “Why the hell would she be calling you? She hates you!”

“I know!” he cried, laughing. “I didn’t bother to answer, but I can imagine just how much pain dialing my number must have caused her. Is she still trying to call you?”

“Yep. I got two phone calls while I was studying and I rejected both. Thank god she doesn’t know where I live. I wouldn’t put it past her to turn up.”

“I could see her doing that. Maybe she would make a family occasion out of it and bring your fiancé?” He snorted.

The guys found it both hilarious and horrifying that, thanks to my mother, many people thought I was engaged to some greasy businessman’s son. While they continued to make jokes about it at my expense, they were all livid about the situation as well.

Collectively, they had decided that I would never be alone with my family again, which was fine by me, because I wasn’t exactly a fan of my parents, anyway. Such overbearing behavior would normally make my skin itch, but from them, I just felt comforted and protected.

Omega hormones were powerful things.

Speaking of hormones, as soon as I realized I was pregnant, I’d stopped taking my suppressants. I had naively believed that all my omega instincts had come out during my heat, and there was nothing new to experience.

Boy was I wrong.

I had thought I was particular about my nest before. Now, I was downright obsessive over it. If a single blanket was out of place, I couldn’t sit still. I had spent hours rearranging one pillow until it was angled at just the right position. One. Pillow.

It was part of the reason I’d delayed working on the nursery, because I knew I was going to be a complete demon when it came to it. We hadn’t opted to find out the gender of the baby, so I was looking at neutral colors, probably green or yellow, but I was having trouble finding the exact correct shade to paint the walls that wouldn’t make me furious every time I looked at it.

“Hey, are you okay?” Seb asked as we walked. “You’ve gone quiet.”

“I’m sorry. I was thinking about the nursery and got lost in my thoughts again.”

“That’s understandable. There are a lot of decisions to be made. Only, you nearly walked past our stop.”

I glanced to the side, and sure enough, we were outside of our favorite ice cream shop.

“I can’t allow myself to be distracted from ice cream!” I declared in mock horror.

After telling Seb what I wanted, he went and ordered for us while I sat down in a booth. Standing on my feet for too long was becoming unbearable, and I still had months to go.

“There were two kinds of triple chocolate, so I got you both,” Seb said as he placed two cups in front of me. “One is a white chocolate ice cream with add-ins, and the other is milk chocolate.”

I looked at the two cups hungrily, unsure which to go for first. Seb laughed at my conundrum as he took his seat opposite me with his mint chocolate chip cone.

“You chose right.” I nodded sagely, scooping a spoonful of each and happily demolishing them.

“So… I have something to tell you,” Sebastian said in between licks of ice cream.

The use of his tongue would have been overtly sexual if I were paying attention, but I was far more concerned with consuming the chocolatey goodness in front of me.

“You’re secretly a prince, and you’re going to whisk me away to your palace in a foreign country?” I asked.

Seb gave me a deadpan look. “We have enough royals in this pack with Kingswood, thank you.”

“Damn. Oh well, a girl can dream. Sorry, what were you saying?” He kept his eye on his frozen treat, and I knew him well enough to tell the boy was nervous. I lightly kicked him under the table. “Spill, Coombs.”

“How would you feel if I transferred universities?” he blurted out.

I froze.

Transferred universities? To where?

How far away would he be going?

Was he leaving me?

My chest started to burn with panic as I gaped at him, my heart stuttering. “W-where?”

“Avalon,” he admitted.

My breathing eased. “That’s just down the road!”

“…yes?” he replied, clearly confused. Tears welled up in my eyes, and a look of panic crossed his face. “I don’t have to go, Hazelnut! Don’t cry!”

“I thought you were going to move hours away,” I admitted in a watery voice. Stupid pregnancy hormones.

“What—Hazelnut, no! I would never, oh gosh, please stop crying!”

“I’m trying!” I sobbed. The floodgates had opened, and now I was a weepy, blubbering omega.

Several of the people at nearby tables turned to look at us with concerned expressions on their faces.

One woman, who was having ice cream with her two young children, looked like she was about to say something, so before she could, I blurted out, “Pregnancy hormones!”

She closed her mouth with a nod, as if to say she completely understood.

I turned back to Seb. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t you apologize! I should have worded that better. You need to get one thing through your skull, Hazelnut. I am not going anywhere. I would never, in a million years, leave you or our child.”

I sniffled. “So, you’re thinking of transferring to Avalon? What about hockey?”

“Roman talked to his coach. He knows I’m a good player and will make a special request to the university to help me get transferred mid semester.. I still have to get accepted to the university itself, but if I could get into Hawking, I can definitely get into Avalon. If I switch, then I won’t be playing against my pack mates.”

My tears dried up as I thought about what that would mean. These alphas had been enemies on the ice for years, and now they would be playing together.

Because they loved me.

And because we were a family and a pack.

It was a strange revelation.

“I like it… Should I transfer too? I don’t really want to be all alone at Hawking. If I was at Avalon, we would all be together!” My face scrunched up as I considered. “My parents have too much sway at Hawking, anyway, so I’d rather be somewhere else. Though I want to take time off after the baby and planned to sit out for a semester. What do you think I should do?”

His face broke out into a grin. “You know what, Hazelnut? I think that you transferring just might be doable!”

“When do you transfer?”

“In a week or so. I’ll be home for the guys’ away game in a few days, then I’ll start practicing with them.”

With a squeak of joy, I jumped out of my seat, hugging Seb as hard as I could, Peanut doing somersaults in my stomach as I did so.

His grip was strong and reassuring. I would have stayed in his arms longer if my back wasn’t already throbbing.

“Do you want to grab some extra ice cream to go?” Seb asked as I returned to my seat. “I bet we can get a few tubs into the freezer.”

“I swear, you say the sexiest things, Sebastian Coombs.”

Chapter 36

Cormac

“Why do we have to play this stupid game?” I grumbled, throwing my duffel bag onto the bed.

Roman sighed. “Because it’s part of being on the team.”

“I know that, and I used to never mind it, but now I want to be home,” I whined. Hotel rooms had never bored me in this way before. I wasn’t a complicated guy. As long as I had my pack with me, I was happy.

Only, we were six hours away from home, and I didn’t have my whole pack with me.

It didn’t matter if it was official or not, Hazel was a member of my pack.

And I despised that we’d left her.

Eventually, after the little nugget came along, we would bite and bond and make everything official.

“Sebastian is keeping a close eye on her,” Phillip said as he turned around the corner, placing his own bag on one of the beds. The team was very understanding about letting pack mates room together, so we were in a large suite with just the three of us. It had been that way ever since freshman year.

“I know, I still miss her.”

“We all miss her,” Roman said, unzipping his duffel and rummaging through it. “We’ll drive straight home after the game tomorrow.”

“Good.” I didn’t like the idea of spending more than a single night away from her. “Why don’t we bring her with us next time?”” I asked. “A little hotel time with our omega could be fun.”

Phillip sank down onto the bed with a groan. “I don’t see why not, as long as she isn’t feeling nauseated anymore. I’ll be honest, I’m kind of looking forward to all of us playing together.”

“All this talk about Duchess is making me sad. I’m going to go grab dinner, and then we can call her once we’re in bed. What do you guys want to eat?”

“That Chinese place around the corner looked decent,” Phillip said around a yawn. “I can go with you to pick some up.”

Roman nodded.

Grabbing a clean shirt from my duffel bag, I made my way toward the bathroom. “I’m going to take a shower before you guys get back. I smell like sweat.”

Despite it being winter, there was something about long car rides that just made me feel gross. Even though none of my pack mates smelled particularly bad, three alphas in a car, driving for six hours, did create a certain odor.

“Sounds like a plan. Come on, Phillip. I’m starving.”

I waved goodbye as I made my way into the bathroom, closing the door behind me. It was nice for a hotel bathroom. Most of the team was in standard economy rooms, but Roman often sprung for us to get a slightly better pack room. He always said he had money, so he may as well use it to make us comfortable.

There was no way in hell I was going to complain.

Ripping off my shirt, I looked at myself in the mirror. How did Hazel see me? My body wasn’t anything to sniff at. While I wasn’t as wide as Roman, my chest was well defined and free of hair. And women seemed to like my mess of shocking red waves and curls.

Several times, I had caught Hazel running her hands through it. Part of me had been giving serious thought to cutting it short, but now I wouldn’t dream of it. Not if it made my girl happy.

Turning on the shower, I picked up my phone, intending to put some music on, when the screen flashed with an incoming call.

Sweetness.

Unable to contain my grin, I answered the call, resting the phone on the sink. The screen flashed once again, and Hazel’s face filled it. Wearing her night sky pajamas and surrounded by blankets, she was obviously in her nest.

“Hey, sweetness. How are you doing? Are you feeling okay?”

She nodded and gave me a small smile. “I’m feeling good. I had some of those ginger candies, and my stomach’s better. I was absolutely exhausted, though, so I decided to rest early.” Her eyes seemed to roam over me through the phone. “Are you naked?”

Snorting, I stood on my tiptoes so she could see the waistband of my boxers. “Unfortunately not. I was just about to get in the shower. After the six-hour drive, I’m smelling a bit ripe.”

“Oh, that’s a shame. I can leave you to it,” she said. Her voice was light, but she frowned as she said it. Did she want me to stay on the phone?

“Nah, I’m more than happy to talk.”

“Was the drive okay? Are you guys staying with the whole team?”

“We’ve got a room just for our pack. Though our pack is missing a member. Or two.”

Hazel’s eyes widened. “Please don’t tell me you left one of the guys along the road on the way!”

I couldn’t help but smirk at her accusation. “As much as that is a real possibility, sweetness, that isn’t what I meant. The pack member we’re missing happens to be an incredibly short, stubborn omega who’s stuck back in California. Plus her best friend.”

Hazel’s mouth opened and closed a few times as my words sank in, and her cheeks turned a delicious shade of pink. “Oh.”

“Yes, oh. I must admit, sweetness, I’m very proud that you know us so well.”

“You’re a simple creature to figure out, most of the time. It’s something I like about you,” she admitted.

“What am I thinking about right now, then?” I challenged.

“Well you are half naked in a bathroom, and I can tell, even through the phone, you can’t stop looking at my cleavage.”

“What can I say? It’s very impressive cleavage.”

“And I’m also guessing you’re hard.”

“Well, that’s not much of a guess. I’m always hard around you. If you were here, I could get your help to take care of this.” I pulled down my waistband and let my cock spring free.

Hazel’s eyes darkened at the sight of my cock, her lips falling into a pout. “Well, now you’re being a tease.”

“I happen to know you have a box of toys in your bedside table that you brought from your dorm that you haven’t told us about.”

“Cormac! How?” she cried, sitting up.

“I was nosy while you’re moving. I thought it was a box of candy that you were hiding from us, but imagine my surprise when I found dildos instead of gummy worms.” I laughed, gently taking a hold of my cock and giving it a few strokes.

Hazel’s face was an adorable shade of pink, her eyes honed in on my cock. “That’s rude,” she said, her voice breathy.

“Oh, it was totally rude, but who could blame me?” I shrugged, a grin never leaving my face as my hand kept moving. “Why don’t you grab something out of that box?”

Hazel glanced around her room, looking at what, I didn’t know. Would she want to play? Watching my girl come would certainly make my day so much fucking better.

Rolling over, she rummaged around, her hands out of sight. Her ass was on display in her tiny sleep shorts, and I cursed being so far away.

“Fuck, sweetness, your ass looks immaculate.” I groaned.

Instead of answering, the temptress just waggled her ass in my direction, never ceasing with her searching.

My mouth filled with saliva at the sight. We had been blessed with an omega who had spectacular assets, and I wasn’t with her so I could play with them.

It was downright criminal.

Maybe I should have given up hockey and spent all my time worshiping her.

That would have been a completely valid career choice, in my opinion.

“Got it!” Hazel declared, rolling over, brandishing a small, pink toy in her hand. Compared to all the toys inside the box, this one was rather tiny.

“Sweetness, I don’t know if the baby is making you forgetful, but I happen to be a lot bigger than that.”

Hazel giggled, a beautiful sound. “Oh, I remember that all too well, and I can see that now—this little beauty is magic, though,” she admitted, biting her lip, glee dancing in her eyes. “Sometimes a girl just wants a little vibe.”

“Well, that sounds fun.”

“It does, doesn’t it?” Reaching down, she removed her shirt in one fluid movement, her nipples pebbling as the cool air hit them. “It’ll get the job done a lot faster than your hand will finish you.”

“You want to bet on that?” I smirked.

“What are you thinking?” she asked, as the telltale buzzing started. She closed her eyes, tilting her head back as she hummed in pleasure.

All the action was out of the camera’s reach, but the sight of her face and chest was more than enough for me.

“If I come first, then when we get back… your ass is mine, sweetness.”

Hazel’s eyes flew open, her mouth falling open. Fuck, if I were there, I would be feeding my cock between those perfect lips. There was no way she was going to take the bet; with my piercings, it was a daunting prospect.

“Okay.” She grinned.

My brain short-circuited.

Did she say okay?

Had she just agreed to letting me fuck her ass?

“But you’ll have to wait until after the baby is born.”

“I’d wait a thousand fucking years for a chance at that ass, Hazel. I’m happy just knowing I’m going to get it.”

My hand sped up, my precum making it easy for my hand to glide over the metal lining my length. Hazel knew I was an ass man. I fucking loved watching hers, but I had never found a woman brave enough.

“That’s not fair, now I’m going to come in three seconds flat!” I growled.

“Oh no… how terrible,” she giggled, breaking off into a moan, throwing her head back as her pace continued.

I wasn’t going to miss out on this opportunity. “You don’t know what you’ve started, sweetness.”

“Do tell,” she moaned, her face scrunching in pleasure.

“I am going to have you bent over in front of a mirror, so I can watch every facial expression as I slide inch after inch of my cock into your ass,” I explained, my voice rough with need.

“Jesus Christ,” she muttered.

“Cormac, not Jesus. How many times do I have to tell you?” I laughed. My heart started to pound rapidly as my balls tightened.

I was already close to exploding.

I was going to win.

I was going to get to fuck her ass.

That thought was enough to propel me forward. One hand rested on the sink, keeping me upright as my limbs started to tingle.

With a moan that would undoubtedly be heard in the next room, I came violently, my cock throbbing in my hand as I made a mess of myself.

Catching my breath, I focused on Hazel. She was still distracted with her own antics, head thrown back, eyes scrunched closed with the intensity of her release.

My gaze stayed firmly on her as she slowly came down. Where was Sebastian? The fucker was missing out. You can sure as fuck bet that if sweetness was doing that in the house while I was there, I would know about it, and I would swiftly be joining in.

It took a while for the waves of release to ease, but when they did, she sagged back on the bed, a smile on her face. She turned to the camera, a blissful look in her eyes.

“You better get home soon.”

“If it were up to me, I would never leave again!” Through the door, I could hear clattering as the food arrived. “Food’s here… I guess I’ll have to shower later, even though I really need one now.”

“Oops, sorry.” She bit her lip, but it did nothing to conceal the smile.

“Worth it.”

Chapter 37

Hazel

Bouncing on my toes, I waited at the front door for Cormac to hurry the hell up. Tonight was a home game for the Avalon Knights, and I felt good enough to join them. Seb would have taken me to the game, only he was already there. He had spent a grand total of two practices with the Avalon Nights before the coach decided he was ready for a bit of ice time during a game.

It had only been mere days after Seb and I had talked about him making the transition at the ice cream shop before he had been on the ice, practicing with the team. The transfer had been completed in only two days.

Universities made things move fast for athletes.

Especially where packs were concerned.

Sebastian was officially part of Avalon University.

“We’re going to be late!” I whined as Cormac lumbered down the hall toward me. His hair was wild, as always, and he was already wearing his jersey, having come straight from practice to grab me before the game while the others remained there.

“Relax, getting worked up isn’t good for the baby.” He grinned, gently pushing me out of the door.

“Do you know what also isn’t good for the baby? Waiting around!”

“Get in the car, woman.” Cormac’s voice was tinged with laughter.

“How did Seb do at practice?” I asked as I huffed my way into the car. Climbing into cars was getting increasingly difficult, thanks to my growing bump.

“Really good,” he said, turning on the ignition and waiting until I was comfortable and buckled in to start driving. “He’ll be wearing a blood jersey tonight.”

“Blood jersey?! What the hell does that mean?” I cried, gaping at Cormac, who was chuckling. The irrational urge to slap his smug face washed over me, but I resisted. The prospect of Seb wearing something called a blood jersey didn’t sit well with me.

“Relax, sweetness. It’s not as bad as it sounds. Blood jerseys are blank jerseys with no names and a random number. They offer them to players if they get injured or if they ruin their jersey somehow, for instance by getting blood on it.”

I frowned at him. “That makes sense, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it!”

“No, you don’t,” Cormac agreed with a grinning nod.

“Can we get some fried food at the game? I don’t know if they have deep-fried pickles, but if they do, that’s my number one choice. But fries are also a good contender.

“Let me guess, you’re using the game to indulge in your salty cravings because Phillip will be on the ice and unable to tell you off?”

“I know he cares about me, but I just really want deep-fried salty food,” I pouted. On the one hand, knowing that he cared so much about my health and the well-being of me and Peanut made me feel so loved and cherished.

On the other hand, it also made me slightly murderous.

The drive from the pack house to the rink was stupidly short, less than five minutes. The guys had told me that, when they purchased the house, they’d purposely picked somewhere close to the rink.

“I’m going to take you to the family section, then I’ve got to rush to the locker room. Are you sure you’ll be okay? We’ll grab you some fries along the way. How does that sound?” Cormac asked as we pulled up at the rink. There wasn’t much parking,

“I have my e-reader on me, so I can kill time while you guys aren’t on the ice.” I nodded. “And fries sound heavenly, Mr. Presley.”

Cormac grabbed my hand and led me into the building via a back door, so we missed most of the crowds. It was a small gesture, but one that I appreciated greatly because, thanks to my growing size, I found crowded situations far more difficult than I had before. Too many people touching the bump, however accidentally, made me anxious.

As we went down one of the gray corridors lined with jerseys, a slightly heavyset, older man came through a set of double doors and looked at Cormac.

“Presley! About time you got here. The others are already on ice for warm-up!”

“Sorry, Coach. I had to run home and grab Hazel here,” Cormac said, cocking his head in my direction, never letting go of my hand.

“Ah, so this is the famous Hazel! I’m Coach Hicks.” He held out his hand for me to shake. The faint scent of tobacco and wood clung to him. It wasn’t pleasant, but it wasn’t revolting, either.

“Famous?” I asked, looking between the two men.

“Roman told me all about you,” the coach said.

“All lies!” I declared in a rush, making both of them laugh.

“Much as I would love to get to know you a bit better, Hazel, I’ve got to get back to the team and get this idiot onto the ice.” He jerked his head toward Cormac. “I’m assuming you’ll be sitting in the family section? Everyone there is great and will take good care of you.”

“Can you get one of the assistants to bring her an order of fries and fried pickles?” Cormac asked. “She’s been craving fried, salty food, and I don’t want to fail.”

“Oh no, I’ll be fine,” I started to say, waving my hand in front of me in a no need gesture.

The coach snorted, giving me an oddly affectionate look. “You won’t be fine if you’re craving salty, fried food. If there’s one lesson an alpha needs to learn, it’s to never mess with a pregnant omega’s food.”

“Yes, sir!” Cormac saluted his coach with a grin, tugging me out of the corridor.

The rink was full of people. Cold air filled my lungs as I took my seat. The family section was right in front of the ice, and Cormac had guided me to a seat before giving me a quick kiss goodbye.

The few seats around me were empty, but they probably wouldn’t stay that way for long, given how busy the rink was. Pulling out my e-reader, I clicked on a book I had been reading, but was distracted by the players on the ice doing their warm-up before the game would begin.

I was so close to the ice, I could make out everyone with ease. Roman and Phillip had their numbers and names emblazoned on their jerseys. And Seb was hard to miss, since he was the only player without a name on his jersey.

He did have a number, though—sixty-nine.

That made me giggle. I got the distinct impression that he hadn’t picked that number. My money was on Cormac. That seemed like his kind of chaos.

The players skated around the ice with impressive speed. I had watched hockey games multiple times before, so it was all familiar, but this time, I was more interested in watching the interactions between my guys. They gravitated toward each other, even if it was for something silly, like Cormac skating up behind Phillip and tapping him on the ass with his stick.

Seb wasn’t excluded from that, either. At one point, Roman skated up and hugged him from behind, lifting him clear off the ice.

It was like watching a bunch of golden retriever puppies on the ice, playing with each other.

I loved it.

Would they be the same with our child? My mind filled with images of them skating with a tiny toddler, guiding them while they wore all those pads and looked like overly stuffed teddy bears.

“Is the new guy yours?” a sweet voice asked to my left.

I turned to find a tall girl with masses of blonde curls smiling at me. Her scent, sweet lemon, was undoubtedly omega.

“Among others,” I replied with a shy smile. Was it bragging to admit that four of the players were mine?

“My brother, Storm, is number twenty-three. My name’s Sunny. I know, the names are tragic. Our parents are nutjobs.”

“It’s nice to meet you. I’m Hazel.”

She did a double take at the sound of my name. “Hazel?” she asked, then continued when I nodded. “Storm’s talked about you! You’re with the Kingswood pack, aren’t you?”

“I am,” I confirmed with a wince.

“Good for you! I was wondering when you would come to a game. How far along are you?”

“Nearly six months. I was quite sick in the beginning.”

“Oh, totally. I spent the first three months of my pregnancy with my head in the toilet. The motion sickness from the players skating is bad enough already.”

“You have a child?” I asked.

She nodded. “A little boy named Luka. He’s the sweetest—here.” She held out her phone so I could see her lock screen, where a chubby little blue-eyed baby with golden curls stared back at me.

“He’s precious!” I cooed.

“He’s the best. Morning sickness was the worst, though! How are you feeling now?”

“It hasn’t been fun,” I admitted. “I’m finally feeling okay enough to watch them play tonight, thankfully.”

“I’m so glad I finally got to meet you. Here, let’s exchange numbers, and I’ll text you.” I took her phone with a laugh and quickly typed in my number, and she did the same on mine. “Awesome. I’m going to go find my friend—she’s got Luka—but I just wanted to stop by and say hello! Please call me if you have any questions.”

“It was nice meeting you!”

“Same! Oh! There was a staff member a few rows up with a ton of fried food. Was that for you? They were looking for someone. That sweatshirt you’re wearing is so cute, but it does conceal that you’re pregnant rather well while you’re sitting down.”

Glancing behind me, I searched for the staff member, silently praying they were still there. “They were for me. Cormac was gonna get me some because I’ve had cravings, but he had to rush off to the ice. Dang it. I guess I’ll have to go order for myself.”

Sunny waved off my concern. “I’ll go grab them. It’s the least I can do to make the newest member of the Avalon Knights family feel welcome.” She jumped off her chair and dashed toward the stairs, returning a moment later with each hand full of fried goods.

“You are a saint,” I moaned gleefully, taking the paper trays of food off her.

“I try.” She beamed. “Now, enjoy the game, and I’ll try to catch you on the break. If not, I’ll come find you at the end and show you where the guys come out of the locker room.”

Thanking her profusely, I shoved one of the fries in my mouth and grumbled in pleasure at the salty taste. As Sunny went back to find her friend, I turned to the ice, where all the guys were filtering out for the start of the game. They had their helmets off for the national anthem, so it was easy to see who was where.

When Phillip glanced my way, I couldn’t resist being a little bit bratty and holding up my fried goods with a triumphant smile. His only response was an exasperated look before he returned to focusing on his teammates.

The whistle blew, and they all returned to the bench for the start of the game.

Out of the twenty-two-player team, only six members could be on the ice at one time, otherwise they would receive a penalty. As the first period went on, I noticed that, every time Sebastian went out, two or three of the Kingswood pack were also on the ice.

The coaches were obviously trying to see how they worked together. And judging by the fact the Avalon Knights were dominating, they were doing well. Cormac was out most of the time, seeing as he was the goalie. Besides his position, he was easy to identify because his bright red curls kept escaping his helmet.

The atmosphere of the rink itself was amazing. The crowd screamed so loudly, I made a mental note to bring ear plugs next time. By the end of the third period, the Avalon Knights had won, six–two. As the final buzzer rang, and their win was officially declared, the team gathered on the ice, hugging one another. My four guys in particular stood with their arms around each other, huddled together, heads bowed, talking.

With their helmets off and celebrating their win, there was something so incredibly right about the picture.

That was my family.

The fathers of my baby.

Chapter 38

Roman

Packs that formed when the members were young were some of the strongest. There was something about childhood friendships that just stuck when it came to packs.

For that reason, I had been somewhat apprehensive when it came to Sebastian joining our little ragtag bunch. We were all grown-ass men now, with fully formed personalities, and I was concerned that we wouldn’t mesh together, but I had rolled with it for Duchess, and Seb seemed like a decent guy.

It turned out my worries were completely unfounded. Being on the ice with Seb was fun. It was easy, just like our time off the ice.

It was hard to believe that was the same guy from the Hawks I used to brawl with.

And if that wasn’t amazing enough, my omega had been sitting rink-side, cheering us on.

I had been on cloud nine until the next morning, when Phillip gave me a harsh reality check.

“Who the fuck did this?” I asked, frowning at his phone screen. I was sitting up in my bed, which felt rather lonely now that I was used to being around Hazel. Phillip was perched on the edge, still in sleep shorts himself.

He had woken me up and immediately shoved his phone in my face.

There were a lot of posts about Hazel. And they weren’t polite.

“Hazel found them while she was scrolling on her phone this morning. Apparently, some of the puck bunnies were unhappy with her being in the family section. It seems like they decided to vocalize their displeasure online.”

There was post after post, picking apart Hazel, from her looks to how she dressed.

“This is complete bullshit. They get no say on who my family is!”

“I agree. They’ll quiet down in a week or two, but I wanted to let you know. Stephanie is one of the more vocal ones… and she’s your issue to deal with.”

I groaned. Stephanie was a puck bunny who was fun for the odd night here or there. As a single alpha, I had indulged on occasion.

“I’ll take care of her. How’s Hazel holding up?” I asked.

“I’m fine. Annoyed more than anything,” a soft voice said from the doorway.

Her eyes were still hooded with sleep. She looked absolutely beautiful in a matching pink T-shirt-and-shorts pajama set that stretched over her belly.

“Hey, Duchess,” I greeted her warmly. Instead of getting out of my bed to hug her, I pulled the comforter back, silently inviting her to join me.

Without a word, she padded across my room and crawled into bed, snuggling into my side. In the early morning, her sweet cherry scent was all the more potent.

“I’m sorry this is happening,” I told her, planting a kiss on the top of her head.

“They’re just jealous.” She shrugged.

“Still, it’s not nice.”

“They’re mean, petty, vindictive bitches who are losing three of their favorite toys. Give them some time, and they’ll settle down. There’s not much I can do about it. It doesn’t feel great… but it’s not like you’re going to leave me for them. Right?” Anxiety laced her voice.

“No way in hell.” I snorted lightly. “You’re it for us.”

“It would be nice to make it official at some point.”

“As soon as you’ve given birth and are healthy, I fully intend to bite you, marry you, and file official pack papers, like we did for Seb. Ideally, all at once, but I don’t think a wedding officiant should get to see you naked. That’s just for us!”

As much as I wanted to bond with her immediately, it was best to bond during heats. It was stronger that way, and she’d had so many life changes in the last few months. There was no rush. We weren’t going anywhere, and we sure as fuck weren’t letting her go.

Hazel snorted lightly.

“You’re taking this shockingly well,” Phillip remarked. “Even when you first saw the posts this morning, you were relaxed.”

“I’m too tired to take it any other way.” She sighed, burying her nose in my skin, taking deep breaths.

I slowly ran my hand through her hair, and she hummed in pleasure, snuggling deeper into my side. A lazy morning in bed with my omega was the best way to spend my time, but usually, we would be in the nest.

Since Hazel was already passed out in her nest when I had been ready to sleep last night, and I hadn’t wanted to disturb her, I’d climbed into my own bed.

“How about we spend the day shopping for the nursery?” I asked, looking down at the sleepy omega.

“After a nap?”

“Yes, after a nap,” I agreed.

That small nap ended up being several hours, and by the time we finally left the house, it was well into the afternoon.

Hazel’s exhaustion vanished the moment we stepped into the furniture store. All of the lists she had made of nursery furniture and design choices were swiftly forgotten as she tore through the store, looking at everything they had to offer, a vision quickly taking root.

“I want color! Lots of color,” she had insisted as she rummaged through the various piles of linens for the baby’s bed.

Turned out, there were two kinds of beds the baby needed. There was a bassinet for when they were little, and then the crib for when they were slightly bigger.

And naturally, both needed several sets of sheets.

She had picked out a variety of pastel colors. Blues, greens, pinks, yellows—she didn’t discriminate.

“Isn’t it supposed to be blue for a boy and pink for a girl?” Cormac asked, watching her pile items into the cart.

“Our child isn’t going to be restricted by something as boring as color!” Hazel declared, grabbing several overly stuffed pillows. “They deserve a whole rainbow!”

It took everything in me to suppress my giggles at her behavior; it was just so damn adorable. I did get the distinct impression, though, that if I did comment on it, she would pelt me with various pieces of bedding.

“You know, if you decided to find out what the gender is, you would be able to decorate the nursery accordingly,” Cormac said, once again putting his foot in it.

Hazel whirled around glare at him. “You listen here, Presley. We decided as a pack that we would be surprised at the birth. Don’t think my child’s genitalia holds any sway over how I decorate their room.”

Cormac looked at her with wide eyes, speechless.

“Ignore Cormac. Your pastel rainbow nursery is a brilliant idea,” Phillip soothed.

“I never said it wasn’t a brilliant idea. It’s an amazing idea. I was just curious!” Cormac rushed to say.

Hazel ignored us, walking away and rummaging through the large shelves full of swaddling clothes.

“Are you sure we can afford this?” Hazel asked as she took in how large her pile of purchases had grown.

“Duchess, money isn’t a concern for us.”

“But I’ve gone over the top. I’m having one baby—one. I’ve got enough stuff for triplets!” Tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.

“Sweetness, it’s good to have options! We can afford it, and we want our baby to have everything they could possibly need,” Cormac said, taking the blanket out of her hands and placing it into the cart.

“This may not all fit in the nursery. It’s a lot of stuff for a small room.”

“We can make more space. Several of us have empty cabinets in our rooms that you can use. If that doesn’t work for you, Duchess, then we’ll happily just buy a new house.” Hazel gawked at me. “How did this conversation go from me buying a lot of nursery supplies to you wanting to buy a new house?!”

“Because we love you and want to give you the world?” I grinned at her.

Hazel frowned at me. “Go get me more goose-down pillows!” she ordered, throwing a flower-shaped pillow at me and storming off down another aisle.

Cormac chuckled. “She’s the best.”

“We got damn lucky,” Phillip agreed.

Chapter 39

Hazel

Buying nursery supplies had scratched a deep, animalistic itch I didn’t even realize I had until I was in the store. I was far more at ease now that the small room to the side of my nest we’d designated as the nursery was full of soft, colorful items.

The guys had left me to my own devices as I organized and reorganized some of the drawers in the nursery. Phillip occasionally dropped by to encourage me to have a drink of water or eat a snack.

Between my own purchases and all the beautiful items Mrs. Kingswood had bought us, the nursery was looking amazing. All the things I had been gifted were exactly the right style, which was hilarious, considering I wasn’t even sure what I wanted the nursery to be when she got them for me.

While I was reorganizing the same drawer of onesies for probably the fourth time, the doorbell rang. I ignored it; one of the guys would get it.

Knowing my pack, it was probably takeout. As soon as some sensation came back to my legs, I would go and see what food they had procured. I had lost track of time while sitting crossed-legged on the nursery floor, and my limbs had gone numb.

Hopefully, it’d be Italian.

Or Mexican.

Or Thai.

Anything would have pleased me in my perpetually hungry state.

I was almost done with my reorganization when Seb entered the room, a serene smile on his face as he watched me fiddle with all the baby items.

“Hey, you okay? What food did you guys order?” I asked, putting the last onesie away and smiling at my best friend turned pack mate.

Seb shook his head. “We didn’t order food.”

“Oh, I thought I heard the doorbell ring.” I pouted at him, sad that there was no delicious food for me.

“Yeah, we had all your mail and packages forwarded from Dallas house, and a bunch of stuff just arrived.”

“Ooh!” I clapped my hands together in excitement. “Good! I swear, in my silly baby brain moments, I’ve sent so many things there. You would think I would remember I changed my address, but nope.”

“I can tell, from the small mountain that’s arrived at the house. It’s all in the kitchen. Why don’t you come get a snack, and we can work through it?”

“Sounds like a plan!” I said, lumbering after him.

The kitchen island was covered with packages. I had really been ordering a lot, but in my defense, a baby needed a lot of items!

“Did you order the whole store, sweetness?” Cormac chuckled from where he was sitting in the breakfast nook, shoving mac and cheese into his mouth.

“I like having options… and I may have gotten carried away with internet shopping a few weeks ago,” I said primly. “Do you guys want to help open these?”

“Sure,” Seb agreed.

Cormac nodded around a mouthful of food, putting his fork down and getting up.

Together, we attacked the pile. Burp cloths covered in ducklings. Pacifiers with moons and stars decorating them. There were even little baby hats with plants and farmyard animals on them.

“This baby is going to be the best prepared child in the history of babies,” Cormac joked, adding yet another pack of onesies to the growing pile. They had little turnips on them, and they were absolutely adorable. I had been powerless to say no when I saw them online.

“Better to be over prepared than under prepared.” I shrugged, grabbing another package.

“We should order them baby skates!” Cormac declared excitedly. “You know any child of ours is going to end up on the ice at some point. Best to start them young!”

Seb snorted. “Unless they have the balance of their lovely mother. Hazel can’t skate in a straight line.”

“I’m not that bad!”

He laughed. “You were on the ice for three minutes, then injured yourself.”

I pouted, throwing him a quick glare before picking up a few more packages. He followed my lead and also started going through them.

“Our child won’t be on the ice for a few years. You can take them to get outfitted when the time is right, as long as you get them all the protective gear.” I glowered at Cormac.

“Of course, sweetness! I would never let our kid go onto the ice unless they’re padded up like the Michelin Man.”

I laughed, shaking my head at that mental image.

“Did you order more wall decals?” Seb asked, cocking his head as he looked at a bulky paper envelope he had plucked from the pile.

“I don’t think so. What’s that logo?” The envelope had an official-looking emblem on it.

Seb’s eyes widened as he brought the paper closer to his face, reading the smaller print. “It’s from a lawyer’s office?”

“What?” I took the envelope out of his hand, ripping it open. The paper inside was heavy, luxurious.

Petition to establish right of custody for maternal grandparents.

My mind stuttered, reading the words several times before I could find the words.

“My parents are suing me for grandparents’ rights?” I shouted, loud enough that Seb winced before the words registered.

“What? Give me those!” he said, taking the papers off me and flicking through them.

Cormac walked to the kitchen entryway with a frown and bellowed in the direction of the stairs. “Ro! Get your ass down here! Philly boy, you too!”

My heart pounded in my chest as I desperately tried to catch my breath. Were my parents really trying to take my child away from me? The legal papers were dated only a week prior.

Cormac strode over to me, pulling me into his arms. It was like he could sense that I was about to fall apart. Tucking my head under his chin, I took several deep breaths. His sweet root beer scent was usually so calming, but nothing was going to calm me down right then.

Who was I kidding? Of course, my parent’s would try to take my child away. They were the kind of coldhearted and narcissistic people that would believe they were entitled to the child.

“What’s all the shouting about?” Roman asked sleepily as he appeared in the doorway, clearly having been woken from a nap.

“Hazel’s parents are suing for custody of the baby,” Cormac explained over my head.

My body started to tremble as I thought about what this would mean. I wouldn’t have wished my upbringing on my worst enemy, let alone my sweet, innocent child.

Roman stalked forward, snatched the papers out of Seb’s hand and started reading. His facial expressions ricocheted between shock and unadulterated rage, any trace of sleep long gone.

“What bullshit is this?” he roared.

Deep down, I knew he wasn’t angry at me, but the loud growl of an alpha made my body tremble even more. Cormac rubbed his hand along my back, soothing me.

“They’re going to try and take my baby?” I asked in a watery voice.

Roman shook his head. “There’s no way in hell we’re going to let that happen.”

“They have money and connections; they can make it happen.” I sobbed. My hands trailed down to my belly, protectively cradling my bump.

“We have more money and more connections. I’m going to message the family lawyer, and we’ll go see him as soon as possible, okay?” Roman gently cupped my cheek. Sandwiched between him and Cormac, I did my best to control my breathing.

“Why would they even want my baby? Surely, they realize with an omega mother and alpha fathers, the baby is most likely going to be either an alpha or omega. It’s not going to be a beta.”

Seb grimaced. “The idiots probably think it’s a chance to redo raising you.”

“They can’t force my child to be the perfect little monogamous beta they never had!”

“And we won’t let them,” Cormac soothed, his hand still making circles across my back.

Roman took a step back, pulling his phone out of his back pocket. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to make a call.”

“The lawyer?” Cormac asked.

Roman shot a grin my way before speaking. “My mother.”

Chapter 40

Roman

Ididn’t consider myself a petty or vindictive man, but I wanted nothing more than to hurt Hazel’s parents.

Who were these dumbfucks who thought they could take my child from me?

My phone call with my mother was brief. I had given her a quick rundown on the situation, and we’d agreed to meet first thing in the morning. She had sounded livid on the phone, so I was slightly reassured that she would help.

We had all piled into the nest for the night, but Hazel had hardly slept. On the few occasions she did fall into a fitful sleep, nightmares quickly woke her. By the time morning came around, she was groggy and had dark circles under her eyes.

While the others got up and prepared to go to class, I made Hazel some breakfast that she hardly touched, claiming she was too anxious to eat anything.

The drive to my house was silent, other than Hazel briefly fiddling with the radio.

“I’ll keep you and our baby safe,” I told her as we pulled into the drive, my hand reaching out to gently touch her bump. “I promise. Even if we have to move to a far away country, your parents aren’t going to get their hands on our child, okay?”

She nodded, not meeting my eyes. I took her hand in mine, and we walked together up the stairs and into the house.

My mother had clearly been waiting for us. Dressed casually in leggings and a sweatshirt, she met us at the door. Without even bothering to greet me, she pulled Hazel into a hug.

“Hazel! My darling, I’m so sorry this is happening. We’ll take care of it, I promise,” she said, pulling back but holding on to Hazel’s upper arms as she looked her over. “Have you eaten? You look pale.”

“Roman made me breakfast, but I didn’t feel up to eating this morning,” Hazel admitted quietly.

My mother grimaced. “That’s understandable. I had our lovely housekeeper make some things. Let’s get you a little something, so you don’t feel nauseated while meeting with Terry.”

“Terry?” Hazel frowned at my mother.

“The family lawyer,” I explained to her. “He’s already here?”

She nodded. “He’s a wonderfully smart man,” my mother assured Hazel. “He’s here to advise on the current situation. Did you bring the paperwork, Roman?”

I held up the envelope in my hand in confirmation.

“Perfect.” My mother beamed. “Let’s go in and get settled.”

She dragged Hazel into the dining room, where she had laid out a rather impressive spread of breakfast food. I grabbed a pancake and ate it out of my hand, ignoring the disapproving look from my mother as she put together a small plate for Hazel, who was walking around as if on autopilot.

Once my mother was happy with the amount of food on Hazel’s plate, she gently ushered her into the informal sitting room.

Terry had been a regular in my life since I was a child. As well as being the family lawyer, he was also a friend of my parents. Sitting on the sleek, velvet couch, sipping on a cup of tea, he looked the picture of professionalism so early in the morning, with his perfectly pressed suit and tidy graying hair.

His head popped up as we entered, and he was on his feet immediately to embrace me. “It’s damn good seeing you, Roman. I wish it were under better circumstances. I take it this is Hazel?”

My omega nodded.

He held out his hand to her, and she shook it listlessly. “It’s nice to meet you, Hazel, I’m Terry Zimmerman. Please, have a seat.”

“Do you want another drink?” my mother asked him.

“My tea is still hot since the last time you asked,” he said with a smile. “It’s probably best if we get down to business. Shall we?”

Hazel and I sat on the matching couch opposite my mother and Terry, a small coffee table between us.

“I’ve got these,” I said, handing Terry the papers. He took them with a nod, immediately flicking through, skimming the words with quick precision.

While he read, Hazel absentmindedly nibbled on some of the fruit my mother had filled her plate with.

After a few quiet, tense moments, Terry spoke. “Well, these are weak, at best.” He put the papers on the table, looking at Hazel. “May I ask a bit more about your current situation. How this child came to be?”

Hazel’s cheeks flushed. “I… uh.”

“I just need to know for legal reasons. Your parents are claiming in these documents that they should take custody of the child because you’re single and unable to support the child.”

“I spent my heat with Roman’s pack… several weeks later, I discovered I was pregnant. After that, we spent time together, I moved into the pack house, and now we’re together.”

“You’re bonded? Has any official paperwork been filed?”

“No,” I told him.

Terry nodded. “In that case, from a legal standpoint, your paternal rights are minimal, Roman. Marriage, bonding, and paperwork are the important things. One of those would solidify your and your pack’s claims as the fathers.

“We can get married today if that’ll help!” I rushed to say.

The idea of getting married to Hazel pleased me far too much. I wanted the sweet, beautiful omega attached to me in every way.

Getting to call her my wife would also be a huge bonus—at least, until I could call her my mate.

“Today?” Hazel squawked, turning to me.

“Roman, that’s not exactly the most romantic of proposals!” my mother scolded.

“We’re both in this for the long haul, and we know it’s going to happen, eventually. Isn’t that right, Duchess?”

She bit her lip before speaking. “I know, but when I imagined my wedding, I didn’t think of myself as a million months pregnant or the size of a house.”

Crap. I wanted her to love our wedding day. The rest of the pack would just be ecstatic she was marrying us, but I had forgotten that most women liked to imagine their wedding day.

When I didn’t reply, she continued. “It would be silly to say no, though, especially when it can protect the baby…”

“It is not silly at all,” my mother interjected. “You guys should have the wedding you want to have when the time is right. Getting married because Hazel’s parents are being fucking assholes isn’t a good reason to get married, unless you were already planning to.”

My eyebrows rose. I gawked at my mother. In my entire life, I had only heard her swear a handful of times. The realization dawned on me that she must truly hate Hazel’s parents.

My mother was an awesome person, and I really lucked out in the parental department.

“Yeah, I guess we should talk to the guys before we make any plans,” I said.

“What’s the easiest way to protect the child and ensure Roman’s paternity is established?” my mother asked. “Supporting the child will be easy. I’ve spoken to my accountants, and the child will have a trust fund, just like Roman does. The trust fund comes with provisions to support a pack if they choose to have one in the future.”

Hazel shot me a startled look, and I shrugged. I had expected that my mother would create some sort of trust fund—it was standard in our family—but she hadn’t told me that she had done it for the baby yet. “You’re part of a rich pack now, Duchess,” I said, grabbing the glass of orange juice off the table and handing it to her.

Terry cleared his throat. “A marriage can be disputed, since your parents may claim you entered the marriage under duress. It’s better than nothing, but it’s not the strongest possible way to protect you guys in this situation. If you were betas, marriage would be enough, but the judicial system would look down on an alpha/omega pairing without a bond. It’s archaic, but unfortunately, that’s the system we have at the moment. Now, I’m trying to find a way to say this delicately, but I fear I just need to rip off the Band-Aid. Do you guys intend to bond?”

I nodded. “We do. We’ve spoken about it at length, we were just waiting for Hazel’s next heat after the baby. She needs time to rest because bonding with four alphas could be hell on the body, and she’s already going through enough.”

“Ah, so I’m not putting my foot in it. You never know nowadays if people want to go that route. Anyway, if Hazel is bonded with you specifically, Roman, as head of the pack, then her parent’s custody claim would be pretty much invalid. Legally, the child would be considered the offspring of all the pack members.”

“Pack laws are strong things,” my mother said. “Bonding is perfectly safe during pregnancy, but it can put a little stress on the body. The bond won’t be as strong as if it were done during a heat, but that could always be rectified later.”

“At the moment, Hazel’s parents only need a judge to doubt her ability to parent to gain a chance at custody. If you’re bonded, then they would need to prove that every single pack member would be unable to care for the child, which knowing your financial and family situations, would be next to impossible.”

Reaching out, I took Hazel’s hand in mine. She was clearly feeling uncomfortable with the situation.

“Okay,” I said. “We need to discuss this as a pack. So you’re saying, the safest thing is bonding, then after that is marriage?”

Terry nodded.

“Why can’t we just file pack paperwork like we did when Sebastian joined the pack?” Hazel asked in a small voice, turning to me. “Not that I don’t want bonding and marriage—I’m in this for life—but I just would rather we do it at our own pace.”

Terry grimaced. “Unfortunately, that’s not an option. As I said before, the system is broken, and without a bond to at least one of your pack members, no judge will see your relationship as fully solid. The ideal choice would be Roman, since he’s head of the pack, but Cormac or Phillip would also work. Sebastian is a new addition, so I would recommend against him at this time. We want you to look as stable as possible in case this goes to a trial.”

Hazel nodded, deep in thought. Squeezing her hand, I shot her a reassuring look.

“We’ve got a lot to think about then,” I said.

“If it’s okay with you, I’m going to take these papers and give them a more thorough read through at my office. I’m assuming you want to file a counterclaim?” Terry directed the question at Hazel.

“I’m not sure I can afford that,” Hazel admitted. “I’m pretty sure my parents will be cutting me off soon.”

“Cost isn’t a worry. I’m on retainer with the Kingswood family. You’re carrying a Kingswood child, so technically, you’re my client too,” Terry said with a smile.

“We’ll make sure you and your child are okay, Hazel,” my mother said, holding her gaze. “I don’t want this to stress you out. I know it most likely will, but try and rest a bit. We’re going to do everything we can. Now that we’ve got the basics out of the way, why don’t I show you some of the darling things I found in the store the other day? I bought the cutest little onesies with a hood and bear ears for the baby!”

Hazel’s spine straightened, her posture opening up. The mere suggestion of more onesies, and she was in nesting omega mode.

As my mother dragged her out of the room to show her more of her baby finds, I made a mental note to have more storage space built at the house.

We were going to need it.

Chapter 41

Seb

Considering I had a pile of work that was insanely large, thanks to my late-in-the-year transfer, I really should have been paying attention to my classes. Instead, I had managed to pay attention to absolutely none of my classes all day, no doubt putting me even further behind.

Despite the extra schoolwork, it was worth it to be at the same university and on the same hockey team as my pack, even with the steep learning curve to blend with my new team. My relationship with my pack mates made it a lot easier, since their vouching for me meant I’d immediately been accepted by my teammates.

Cormac, Phillip, and I had been waiting all day to hear from Roman and Hazel about how the meeting with the lawyer went. The already boring classes were a hundred times worse while waiting for information. As soon as we all got home, we piled into the den and ordered pizza while Hazel and Roman gave us the rundown.

Roman told us everything the lawyer said, and all the potential solutions. Cormac had been ready to drag Hazel into the nest and immediately bond her, but the rest of us were more reserved. I wanted to hear every option before we made a decision, even though the choice should ultimately be Hazel’s.

As much as I would love to get freaky and bitey with Hazel, she couldn’t be pushed into it.

Omegas really got the short straw when it came to rights. Sure, they were adored and respected, but society expected them to be bonded and essentially became property of a man or a pack. Attitudes were slowly changing, but it was taking time.

“It’s your choice, Duchess,” Roman said as she snuggled into Phillip’s side. As her pregnancy was progressing, she was getting more and more tactile. She was constantly touching one of us, sitting in our laps or curled into our sides.

“If Roman and I did decide to bond… how would the rest of you guys feel about it? I’m not sure I’m up for a full bonding situation. I feel terrible about that, but I don’t want to give you guys false hope, only to find the first bond stressful on my body and decide to wait for the rest.”

It hit me just how much Hazel’s life had turned around in seven months. Before she met Roman, she hadn’t even dated an alpha before. Now here she was, talking about bonding an entire pack all at once.

“None of us are going to be upset if you feel like you need to wait a bit longer. The waiting will make it all that much more amazing when I finally get that ass!” Cormac laughed.

Cormac had been so obsessed with her ass, it was almost comical.

“We’re happy to do whatever is best for you,” Phillip agreed. “More than anything, I just want you and the baby to be safe. Don’t get me wrong, I would happily bond with you tonight, if that’s what you want, but only if you’re ready.”

“And you guys won’t mind bonding with me while I am the size of a house and can barely move?” She gestured down toward her stomach, which had been growing at a considerable rate recently.

Hazel looked at her changing body in a negative light, but personally, I was obsessed with it. Not only was her stomach rounded, but her breasts had grown at least two cup sizes and her face was a little bit plumper, and it was the most adorable thing I had ever seen.

The more pronounced curves of her hips and ass just begged to be used and gripped while filling her with cum.

She had always been beautiful, but now she was stunning. Every single change in her body was because she was growing a human life. Our child. Even though I knew there was no way I was the father, I would still consider this child mine.

That was the beauty of being in a pack. Even though we were young and had so much to learn, I found myself anticipating the birth more and more every day.

Watching Hazel talk to our pack mates, I knew that I couldn’t regret how things turned out. All those years of me being a blind fool and not realizing the gift that was in front of me had only led to this amazing family I had now.

“You look stunning. Pregnancy has only made you more beautiful,” Phillip said, looking down at Hazel in adoration. She melted under that gaze, her shoulders slumping, a nervously happy expression on her face as she snuggled deeper into his side, her hands bunching in his shirt. Sweet cherry soda filled the air as her need became apparent.

Our girl was thinking dirty thoughts.

“I know nothing about this situation was planned, but I’m going to have a hard time refraining from ensuring you’re knocked up constantly, because there is something so fucking hot about you carrying our child,” Roman said, his words making Hazel’s scent intensify.

Hazel nodded thoughtfully while smiling. “Okay. Let’s do this!”

We all stared at her. She stood up, gesturing for us to do the same. When we didn’t, she glared at us. “Why aren’t you guys getting up? I want to give this a go! Get naked, all of you!” She turned back to glare at Phillip.

“We’re down to fuck you six ways to Sunday, sweetness, but you currently look exhausted. Maybe a nap first?” Cormac suggested.

“And a good meal,” Phillip said.

Hazel groaned, an adorable look of rage on her face. She was a stubborn creature who hated waiting. Now that the idea of bonding with us was in her head, she wasn’t going to want to wait.

“But I’m needy now,” she whined. “You’re not supposed to tell someone they look exhausted. That’s code for they look terrible. Are you saying I don’t look good?”

Roman shot me a pleading look.

“Hazelnut? I got you some more triple chocolate ice cream—there’s a whole tub of it in the freezer. How about some nest snuggles, ice cream, and trashy reality shows? If you still want to bone in an hour, I’ll be the first in line, okay?”

Hazel’s eyes widened, a smile breaking out on her face. “Okay! I’ll go get the ice cream!” she practically shouted as she scampered, or at least she attempted to—it was more of a waddle—out of the room.

“An hour isn’t much of a rest at all,” Phillip said, looking at the empty doorway our omega had just left through.

“She’ll be asleep before the opening credits are done.” I smirked, crossing my arms. “Give her a sweet snack after a long day and two minutes in a nest, and she’ll be dead to the world.”

Phillip pursed his lips, nodding. His expression was almost… impressed?

It paid off, knowing Hazel so well. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m calling first dibs on cuddles and sleeping next to her tonight.”

Chapter 42

Hazel

Why were they making me wait?

I had thought about it, and I knew I wanted to be bonded to them. Would I have preferred to wait until after the baby and during what would probably be the best heat of my life?

Yes.

At the same time, the idea of doing it right away appealed to me. Bonding during a heat was more powerful, but I would be lost in the heat haze, and this was something I wanted to be fully lucid for. Bonding was more serious than marriage. It was forever and could never be dissolved. I wanted to be awake and present when that happened.

I had been letting my insecurities run the show when it came to waiting. If the guys were down to bone while I was super pregnant, so was I. Pregnancy had made me exceptionally horny, so I was down to fuck—seriously down.

Only, Seb knew me far too well, and by the time I had indulged in my new favorite ice cream and crawled into my nest, sandwiched between two of my pack mates, I was out like a light.

So, the next day, when I woke up well-rested, I was a woman on a mission.

A mission to fuck and get bonded.

How hard could it be?

I had run through several ideas in my head, but ultimately, I decided simplicity was best. Piling my hair on the top of my head and hopping in the shower, I quickly washed. When I got out, I looked at the large fluffy towels, and decided against them.

Who could resist a horny, dripping wet omega?

Padding out of the shower without a stitch of clothing on, I smirked when my eyes landed on Seb and Roman in my room, piles of laundry in hand.

Perfect.

“Uhhh, Duchess, what are you doing?” Roman asked.

“Just finished a quick shower.” I smiled, walking over to him. Both their eyes trailed down to my chest.

“That’s not fair…” Seb trailed off.

I shrugged. “I was going to get in my nest and have a little solo fun time, but seeing as you guys are here now…”

Whatever thread was restraining Roman snapped. Hands grabbed my hips as lips crashed down on mine in a bruising, dominating move.

Yes. I needed it. To be used and owned by my alpha.

By all my alphas.

Seb moved to stand behind me, his lips finding my neck.

Having two sets of hands and lips on me sent me straight into sensory overload. Knowing what they were about to do to me, I was surprised I wasn’t already quivering in a puddle of my own creation.

“Nothing tastes fucking sweeter than you,” Seb murmured against my throat.

A small, belligerent part of my pregnant brain wanted to disagree, because donuts and ice cream tasted pretty fucking fantastic, if you asked me, but that thought was quickly banished from my mind as Roman bent down, nipping at my chest, sending sparks though my body.

“How do you want to do this?” Roman asked, his fingers taking over where his mouth had just been, tugging and twisting my nipples with skilled precision.

I wouldn’t admit it to them, but I had been doing a little internet research to figure out the best ways I could get a pussy stuffed full of cock while sporting a large, pregnant belly.

“Lying down, with you behind me, Seb in front of me,” I instructed.

Roman’s eyebrows raised, surprised I had an immediate answer, but not questioning it.

Before laying me down in the nest, the pair of them quickly spread my legs, leaving me bare and open to them.

It took a moment to get situated, but by the time Roman slid behind me, I had been so distracted by Seb’s kisses that I hadn’t realized Roman had already taken off his clothes.

I wasn’t complaining.

His bare cock brushed against my ass as he pressed himself against me, molding his body to mine.

Roman’s lips found my neck while Seb made himself busy tormenting my nipples. They were already extra sensitive, so every little touch made my brain vibrate with the intensity.

“I can’t fucking wait to make you mine,” Roman growled into my neck, nipping lightly. “How do you want to do this?”

“When you knot me.” I nodded, enthusiastically wriggling in their arms. They were taking too long. I was ramped up, having spent all the previous night thinking about what they were going to do to me and the various ways my seduction attempt could have succeeded.

“Thank god,” Roman huffed. “I was hoping you would say that.”

I turned my attention to Seb. “You’re far too dressed,” I grumbled, plucking at his shorts.

“You don’t need to tell me to get naked twice.” He laughed, tweaking my nipple for good measure before pulling back just enough so he could slide his shorts and boxers off, his cock springing free, precum already glistening on the tip.

Yummy.

I wrapped my hand around Seb’s cock, tugging his length.

“Are you ready for me, omega?” Roman asked in a rough voice, his hand snaking around my hip to brush against my pussy.

I kept up my movements on Seb’s cock and opened my legs as Roman’s fingers found my clit.

“Fuck me, you smell delicious,” Seb said. “How wet is she, Roman?”

“Fucking drenched and needy for us. Such a good omega.”

“Our good omega.”

Overstimulated, I couldn’t find the words to reply as I wiggled in their grasp. Hands gripped my hips as Roman’s cock ground into my ass.

It wasn’t enough. I needed more. More friction, more stimulation. Just more of everything they could give me. My ass thrust backwards, desperately seeking, as Roman strummed my clit.

Hooking my leg over his arm, Roman spread my legs. Cool air hit my damp pussy as he lined himself up.

Thank fuck.

“Ready?” Roman asked.

“I was ready yesterday!” I snarled.

Pain blossomed across my chest when Seb nipped at me, tutting disapprovingly. “Play nice, omega. You needed to sleep.”

“I need knots more,” I whined.

“Well, your wish is my command, Duchess.” I could hear the smirk in Roman’s voice as he thrust forward, splitting me open with a single, powerful thrust.

I gasped for air, my grip on Seb’s cock tightening, as I tried desperately to ground myself.

“So full, so big,” I moaned.

Seb chucked. “When she speaks like that, I’m not surprised you have an ego,” he said.

“She does have a way of making you feel ten feet tall. Fuck me, Duchess, you’re taking my cock so well, and soon, you’ll be taking my knot.”

“Now, please,” I panted. His fingers were still attacking my clit, and coupled with his cock and Seb playing with my breasts, I was a goner.

My head started to buzz as my body trembled with my imminent release.

“You’re already clamping down on my cock, Duchess. That’s not fair. I’m going to come far too fast and embarrass myself.”

“Oh no, how terrible.” I laughed, throwing my head back, thrusting my hips to meet his quickening pace.

“That’s it,” Roman growled, his thrusts increasing. “I’m going to fuck every last drop of my cum into you, and you’re going to take it like a good girl, aren’t you? This pussy is hungry for us, isn’t it? So wet and warm and needy.”

I nodded in agreement, unable to form words. My core tightened almost to the point of pain.

“She’s close. I can tell by her face.” Seb smirked, gently kissing me.

“Last chance, Duchess, we’re both about to blow. Are you sure?”

“I’m sure,” I growled against Seb’s lips. “Fuck me, knot me, bite me, claim me. Make me yours, alpha.”

My words had their desired effect. His pace became frantic, and with a roar, Roman thrust deep. I swore I could feel him bumping against my cervix as the base of his cock rapidly expanded.

I was teetering on the edge, my own release so close, but I needed a little something to push me over the edge.

That something came when Roman’s teeth sank into the skin an inch below my ear. My vision whited out and my body convulsed violently with the waves of my orgasm. My limbs went numb with the intensity, and there was a burning in my chest as something deep within me changed.

“Fuck!” I sobbed. “Alpha!”

His cock throbbed with release, every pulse sending more waves of pleasure through my body.

“You’re taking his knot so well. So full of alpha cock while he claims you. It’s a fucking beautiful sight,” Seb murmured, leaning in to kiss me. “Soon, it’ll be me fucking, filling, and claiming you.”

Roman’s hand appeared in front of my face, and I took the opportunity to pounce, my lips wrapping around his wrist as I bit, hard, the bond solidifying.

All I could do was whine in response as the waves of release finally started to ebb. Roman groaned against my neck, his teeth finally surrendering me.

“You’re perfect,” Roman panted.

We lay together for a moment, breathing and reveling in the new sensations that were crashing through our chests.

“I can feel you,” I admitted in a hoarse voice.

“It’s fucking amazing,” Roman said, kissing the top of my head as he wrapped his arms around me from behind and pulled me tighter against him.

His presence in my chest was almost overpowering at first, but as the bond settled in, it became far more comfortable.

“You’re happy,” I said. “I can feel it.”

“I’m fucking ecstatic.”

When I woke from an orgasm-induced nap coma, I turned my attention to Sebastian, who was still lying in front of me, beaming down at me. His cock was rock hard and waiting for me.

“Your turn,” I declared once I felt Roman’s cock softening.

“Are you sure? You can take all the time you need. I can wait.”

I shook my head. “I don’t want to wait; I want you now.” Wiggling my hips, I slowly pulled myself off Roman’s deflating knot, both of us moaning.

Seb searched my face, ensuring I was being sincere. When he saw no sign of hesitation, he grinned. “Where do you want me?”

That was a loaded question, but one I was happy to answer.

“Get on your back,” I instructed.

“Yes, ma’am.” He nodded, rolling onto his back, his cock standing proudly to attention.

Unable to resist, I leaned over and took his length in my mouth, humming around him.

“Fuck!” Seb hissed, his body bowing off the bed. “I wasn’t expecting that, Hazelnut.”

With an obscene popping sound, I sat up. “Sorry, I just needed a quick taste.” I shrugged.

Seb laughed ruefully. “I fucking love you.”

“I love you, too,” I hummed, swinging my leg over him and lining up my pussy, slowly sinking down onto his length.

As my ass made contact with his legs and his cock filled me perfectly, the door to my nest opened. Turning, I could see Cormac and Phillip entering.

“Looks like someone is having fun.” Cormac smirked.

“In my defense, she was dripping wet and begging. I’m only so strong,” Roman said with a laugh. “She’s fucking drained me dry. It was fucking amazing.” He lifted his hand, showing off his new bite mark.

“Come here,” I instructed, my hips gyrating against Seb. “I want all of you.”

Phillip’s eyebrows rose. “Are you sure, darling?”

“I want more!” I declared, happily bouncing on Seb’s cock. “Cormac, are you going to fuck my ass?” I asked, turning back to give him an innocent look.

His eyes widened, and he stumbled over his words “Wait, you—we?”

I shrugged. “It’s up to you, but I quite like the idea of you biting me while your cock is buried in my ass.”

Seb groaned. “She’s not lying, her pussy tightened up the moment she thought about it.”

Without a word, Cormac scrambled toward the bed. Phillip sat in one of the armchairs, watching with hungry eyes.

“You’re not joining?” I asked with a pout.

“I’m settling in to enjoy the show,” he said. “But if you still want me after, I’ll happily oblige you.”

That was enough for me. Turning back to Seb, I started focusing on him, leaning forward and kissing him. “Mine,” I growled, biting his bottom lip.

“Yours,” he agreed, resting his hands behind his head, looking thoroughly pleased with himself.

Hands gripped my waist, Cormac’s root beer scent giving away his identity as his lips found my shoulder. Gently prying my ass cheeks apart, his cold, slick fingers found my back entrance, probing.

“I’ve been wanting to play with this ass for so long, sweetness. Fuck me, it’s perfect.”

As he spoke, he slowly worked his fingers in, the intrusion stretching me more than I’d imagined.

How was I going to fit his pierced cock inside me?

I had no idea, but I was going to fucking try my best.

“Relax,” Cormac cooed gently.

Seb’s fingers found my clit and started slowly circling it, helping put my body at ease.

Once Cormac was satisfied that I was ready, he retracted his fingers, making me whine at the loss. When he had first used them on me, I had felt impossibly full, but without them, I felt empty. My hips nudged backward, desperately seeking more.

“Patience,” Cormac tutted. “These things take time.”

“Are you going to fuck me in the ass or lecture me?” I growled.

Seb laughed underneath me. “You’d better get to work, or she might just rip off your cock.”

“I won’t do that.” I frowned. “It’s far too useful attached to his body.”

Cormac’s laugh was cut off when his cock slowly started inching into my ass.

Holy ass-fucking batman.

He was large, but splitting open my ass, he felt gigantic.

“Your ass is like fire,” Cormac groaned.

I laughed ruefully. That felt right, considering my ass was positively burning with the painful, yet delicious, intrusion.

Why hadn’t I tried this before?

Oh yeah, because I was a scaredy cat thinking butt fun would hurt.

As the first row of piercings slid past the ring of muscles, my entire body trembled, sweat breaking out over my body as I mumbled unintelligibly.

“She’s loving that,” Seb said, the pace of his fingers increasing over my clit. “Her pussy is strangling my cock.”

Cormac hummed. “Tell me how it feels,” he commanded as he moved ever so slowly forward.

“So full, but it’s so good,” I rambled.

“You’re a good omega who’s made to take our cocks. You’re built to be fucked again and again until you’re a dripping mess of cum, aren’t you?” he muttered. I nodded. “Look how full you are,” he said as his hips bumped against my ass, bottoming out.

He was completely in.

“Holy fuck!” Cormac groaned. Seb chose that moment to thrust up, bumping my cervix and making me see stars.

“Give her a minute to adjust,” Roman ordered from my left. He was sitting up, his back leaning against the headboard, watching the show with hungry eyes.

Seb groaned. “She’s got my cock in a chokehold.”

“No!” I cried. “I need them to move! I need more!”

“Be a good girl and wait for a moment,” Cormac said. “Once you’re used to it, I promise I’m going to have the time of my life fucking this ass and filling it with cum, okay?”

That sounded like a damn good time, so I pouted and resolved myself to wait, even if two minutes felt like an eternity.

Eventually, when my wriggling became too much Cormac asked, “Are you ready?”

“Fuck. Yes.”

He gradually retracted, every one of his piercings gliding across my entrance, the extra stimulation making my head spin. His pace slowed, but quickly started picking up. At first, he and Seb alternated, one of them filling me as the other pulled out, so I was always stuffed full of someone’s cock.

My entire body came alive in a way it never had before. The nest filled with the obscene sounds of them filling me, my wetness gushing, coating Sebastian.

“This ass is perfection,” Cormac groaned. “I’m going to want to fuck it constantly now. Every time you bend over in those tiny sleep shorts, I’ll be thinking about how good it feels to fill this ass.”

My body and mind felt detached, the sensations too much. Too amazing.

“You’re making her feel incredible,” Roman purred from his position watching. “I can sense it.”

In the back of my mind, I wondered if that meant I would also feel the guys’ pleasure. I wasn’t sure what to think about that, since things were already pretty damn intense.

“I want you both to bite me when you come,” I instructed as their pace synchronized.

“Both?” Seb asked, surprised.

“Did I stutter?” I growled.

“No, you didn’t.” He grinned. “As you wish!”

They thrust in together, making me empty then mind-numbingly full.

My orgasms all blended into one, my walls clamping down on their cocks, begging for knots.

Their cocks were getting somehow harder and bigger, a feat I didn’t think was possible.

As their paces reached a frenzy, both their knots started to expand. Seb lodged his firmly inside me, while Cormac kept his just bumping my back entrance. Something I was thankful for because two knots at once may have been a bit too much. The alternating was already making my entire body tremble.

The knots triggered yet another release, and as I hurtled off the edge, Seb leaned forward. Both their lips found spots on opposite sides of my neck and bit down.

Two more presences settled in my chest, and the uncontrollable urge to return the bites rose up. Seb was right in front of me, so lunging forward and sinking my teeth into his shoulder was easy. He cupped my neck, muttering praises as I bit him back.

As I turned to Cormac, he held out his arm in front of me. In my sex-addled state, my aim wasn’t the best. Lurching forward, my teeth sank into his forearm, halfway between his wrist and his elbow, biting down.

I doubted I would ever truly catch my breath again. Or regain use of my legs. My entire body was jelly.

We slumped over into a puddle of panting, sexually blissed-out mess.

My gaze turned to Phillip. He was sitting on the armchair, his elbows resting on his knees, leaning forward, watching us intently, his cock hard.

“You’re next.”

Chapter 43

Phillip

Watching Hazel take two of my pack mates’ cocks had been one hell of a show. After their knots deflated, and she’d had a chance to breathe, I strode over to her. She crawled to the edge of the bed, smiling up at me.

“You need to rest,” I told her softly. She was heavily pregnant and had just bonded with three pack members. Surely that would have exhausted her?

“I’ll rest after you’ve bitten me,” she countered.

I glanced at my pack mates, and they all had dopey smiles on their faces. I was sure they would tell me if they sensed any hesitation or exhaustion from her.

“You really need more, don’t you?” I asked, leaning down to steal a kiss with a growl against her lips. “Present.”

Her eyes widened, and the scent of her arousal flooded the room.

As much as I wanted to draw out the experience, Hazel had already been through three bonds, so our coupling couldn’t last too long.

Luckily, thanks to watching her, I was close to exploding already. Hazel scrambled to turn around, bending over and presenting her pussy to me.

Her lips were swollen and puffy, and my pack mates’ cum was leaking from it. My hands found her hips as I admired the sight.

“Such a pretty little well-used pussy,” I cooed. “Someone’s been a very good omega, haven’t they? Taking all her alphas’ cocks.”

As I spoke, I lined myself up. She whined with need. It was astounding that, after all the cock she had taken, she still wanted more. She wasn’t even in heat, yet she was eager to go as soon as the knot inside her deflated.

Inching in slowly, I didn’t stop until I bottomed out. She was more than ready. Her pussy was soaked, her walls fluttering, trying to pull my cock in deeper.

“Hold on omega. This is going to be fast,” I informed her, tightening my grip.

“No complaints from me,” she moaned into the sheets. “I like hard and fast.”

I chuckled. How could she be so adorable yet sexy at the same time? It really wasn’t fair to us.

My thrusts were measured. At the first push, she let out a long, hungry moan of pleasure that made me feel ten feet tall.

“You’re taking my cock so well,” I murmured, throwing my head back with a moan at how tightly she was gripping me. My entire body hummed with the pleasure, and my balls tightened, my release already creeping up on me after less than two minutes.

“So big, so hard… more!” she demanded in a strangled voice, grasping at the bedsheets in front of her. Her pussy clenched my cock in a demanding grip, milking it for every drop of cum I had.

Roman slid his hand under her, finding her clit. Her reaction was instantaneous, her pussy walls convulsing almost violently around me.

Every part of me wanted to lose control, to rut her into the mattress in long, brutal thrusts, and claim my omega, making her mine.

“Bite!” Hazel whined, her wetness flooding from her, drenching her thighs as well as my own.

“Soon,” I gritted out. “You get my bite when your pretty little pussy takes my knot like the good, filthy omega you are.”

“Well, hurry up and knot me, then!” Her hips shoved back to meet mine with desperation.

“First, I want you to come,” I said. “I want to feel your pussy convulse on my cock while you scream my name. Then I’m going to fucking fill you with so much cum, you’re going to smell like me for the rest of the week.”

“Phillip!” Her voice was strangled. My words had clearly done the trick as she shattered, screaming with release. My cock reacted in turn, my knot rapidly swelling. Bottoming out, I left her full of cock as my knot swelled and locked into place, keeping us together.

I aimed my bite a bit lower than Roman’s. That fucker had put his mark where it would likely always be visible, no matter what Hazel wore. My choice of placement wasn’t quite so obvious, but that didn’t make her any less mine.

The moment my teeth broke her skin, my body was racked with tremors, my vision going white with the intensity of the sensations crashing through my body. My orgasm was downright violent; I wouldn’t be surprised if her insides were bruised from the force of my affections.

Once my soul had pretty much left my body via my cock, I rearranged us so we were spooning in the nest, both of us desperately trying to catch our breaths. Roman took the spot in front of her, peppering her face in kisses and gently brushing her hair out of her eyes.

“Well,” she panted in a blissed-out, dopey voice. “That was fun!”

We all burst into laughter.

“I think that is an understatement, Duchess.”

“You’re all mine,” she declared happily, looking around at all of us scattered around her nest.

I murmured happily, leaning forward to kiss the bite mark on her neck I had just given her. “Our family.”

Chapter 44

Hazel

“Ican’t believe I have another month of this!” I growled, plopping down on the sofa.

“The baby will be here before you know it,” Roman said, sitting down next to me and handing me a bottle of water he had just opened.

I accepted the drink reluctantly, taking a sip.

“You need to drink more,” Phillip encouraged from where he was leaning against the doorframe. “I’ve hardly seen you drink anything today.”

“It’s difficult when your gigantic child is squishing every one of my organs!” I growled, grabbing a throw pillow and tossing it at him.

He batted it away with ease. “You’re just uncomfortable. How about a shower and nest cuddles? Seb and Cormac will be home soon, and I can get them to bring Chinese food. Have your Braxton Hicks been getting worse?”

I groaned. “That does sound good, but I have a few bits of classwork to finish before I can take time off with the baby. The Braxton Hicks are the same—if this is practice labor, I’m scared for the real thing.”

“Okay.” Roman kissed the top of my head. “How about we cover the sofa in blankets, make you a mini nest you can work in, and get you Chinese food?”

Narrowing my eyes at him, I spoke. “That sounds annoyingly good.”

“We want our omega to be comfortable,” Roman said, leaning forward and kissing the mark he had left on my neck. The simple touch made my body feel mushy with need.

“No!” I shouted, shoving him away. “My body aches and my back is on fire, thanks to carrying around your heffalump of a child. There will be zero sexy times happening right now, so stay the heck away from my marks,” I growled at him.

His only response was to pout. All of the guys had been obsessed with their marks, and I couldn’t really blame them. I loved seeing my marks on them.

Being bonded was amazing. We were now so attuned to each other, I could sense their emotions, and they could sense mine.

Not that mine made much sense, thanks to pregnancy hormones running riot in my body.

“Have you heard anything from your mother?” I asked, turning to look at Roman as I rubbed my stomach.

“Nothing yet. Terry is certain that a judge will throw out the case the moment he sees it, especially now that we’re bonded.”

“I don’t like waiting,” I grumbled, hissing when the baby moved.

“Are you okay?” Phillip asked, crouching down in front of me.

“Fine, the baby is just having a dance party in there,” I grumbled, taking his hand and guiding it to the spot on my belly with the most movement.

He grinned. “She’s a wiggler.”

“Could still be a he,” I grumbled.

“We really should have found out.” Roman laughed as I shook my head.

Everything was getting more difficult, and it was making me easily irritable. Walking up a set of stairs left me huffing and puffing like I had just run a mile. I had near-constant acid reflux, and my belly was now so large, I couldn’t sleep comfortably or even walk properly.

I was waddling like a bloated, cranky duck.

The guys were taking it all in stride, though. The nursery was set up and ready, despite me constantly rearranging it.

Cormac had bought several books on what to expect with a new baby, and I had found all the guys reading them at various times.

“Don’t you guys have an away game soon?” I asked with a frown.

“I’m staying back,” Phillip said. “Coach agreed that one of us will always be home, so we are going to rotate.”

“Can I come to the next home game? I want to see Sunny again.”

“Sure, if you’re up to it.”

Sunny and I had been texting fairly regularly. Mostly, it was me moaning about how large and pregnant I felt, but she had some amazing advice about teas that helped heartburn and sleeping positions that actually worked.

Through our conversations, I had found out she was totally on her own—no alphas in sight—and I hated that for her. She seemed happy enough, though, and I didn’t feel like I was close enough with her yet to pry into why she was alone.

Groaning, I threw my head back as the baby moved again. My insides felt bruised and battered.

“Hey, Peanut, stop hurting your mama,” Phillip scolded my belly lightly, his hand resting on either side of my bump as he spoke to it.

“He’s not the size of a peanut anymore,” Roman commented. “He’s the size of a whole peanut tree!”

I frowned. “Peanuts don’t grow on trees.”

“They don’t?” Roman asked dumbly.

“They’re from the ground, like potatoes,” Phillip said.

That was a semi-decent explanation, so I just nodded. “Anyway,” I turned to look at Roman. “Are you saying I look like I’m carrying a tree in my stomach?”

“No! Not at all. You look beautiful, perfect, and sexy. Most of all, you look like mine.” He beamed, pulling me in for a hug. I grumbled, even as I snuggled into his side.

“Can we get tacos and Chinese food tonight?” I asked in a grumpy voice.

Roman laughed, kissing the top of my head as Phillip grimaced at the idea of such a combination. “Anything you want, Duchess.”

“Maybe we can add in a vegetable?” my sometimes too-responsible mate suggested.

I pursued my lips in thought. “Beef and broccoli counts, surely? Or cilantro on a taco? Wait, tacos have lettuce!” I declared triumphantly.

Phillip opened his mouth to speak, but clearly thought better of it, shaking his head and giving me a good-natured smile. “It counts.”

Studying wasn’t going to happen.

With a sigh, I slammed my laptop shut, pinching the bridge of my nose.

“Everything okay?” Phillip asked, putting down his tablet he had been reading on.

“I can’t concentrate. Peanut won’t stop moving, and I’m uncomfortable, no matter what I do,” I grumbled. My paper wasn’t due for two weeks, but the sooner I got it done, the better, considering I was weeks away from having a newborn dependent on me for everything.

“Here.” Phillip took the laptop away, placing it on the small coffee table before grabbing my sock-covered feet and lifting them into his lap. He gently tugged off each sock.

“What are you—oh!” My words were cut off when he dug his finger into the arch of my foot. “Carry on…” I trailed off in a blissed-out voice.

Phillip chuckled, but went to work giving me possibly the best damn foot rub of my life. My feet had been swollen lately and were constantly sore. My ankles were retaining so much water, I could probably open an aquarium.

“Can you quit studying and hockey and just rub my feet all day?” I asked in a dreamy voice.

“If you want, but I think you’ll get sick of me after a few days.”

“Not if your hands are doing this,” I muttered, making him laugh.

“You need to be resting more. I’ll give you a lower back rub tonight, okay?”

“Stop saying such sexy things, Phillip. Soon, I’ll be able to rest more. One more paper, and then I can just be a potato for the next month until the peanut makes an appearance,” I assured him.

“How about I run you a bath? By the time you’re done, Roman will have dinner.”

“I thought baths were a no-no when pregnant?” I could have sworn I had read that somewhere.

“According to the baby books, they’re fine if they’re not too hot.”

I frowned. “What’s the point of a bath if it’s not hot enough to scald your skin off?”

Phillip laughed, shaking his head. “It may help with your hip pain?”

“Fine! Let’s do it,” I groaned. It wouldn’t feel as good as a hot bath, but it would do. “After a few more minutes of this,” I said, looking down at where he was massaging my feet. The hip pain hadn’t been pleasant, but if it meant my body was loosening up for birth, I was grateful.

“Sure thing. If Roman brings the food before you’re done, I can always feed you Chinese food in the bath.”

I stared at Phillip for a moment, resisting the urge to jump his bones. “That is possibly the sexiest thing I’ve ever heard a man say.”

Chapter 45

Hazel

One Week Later

The gush of wetness between my legs woke me. Sitting up, I blinked in the dim light of my nest as Seb snored slightly next to me. I could sense all of them, and they were all dead to the world. Phillip and Seb were the only ones in the nest with me, since we were alternating. Thanks to my heavily pregnant state, I was taking up a lot of space and kicking alphas out of the nest.

Was I going into heat? Was that a rush of slick?

My face heated. Fuck. Was it pee?

That seemed like the most logical and embarrassing possibility, seeing as I still had five weeks to go until my due date.

I was about to clamber out of the nest and clean myself up, before facing the humiliation of waking my pack mates so I could change the sheets, when a ripple of pain tore through my mid-section.

With a groan, I leaned forward, clutching my stomach.

There’s no way.

Another pain, just as intense, hit, and my eyes watered from it.

Oh, this is real.

Grabbing the first pillow I could reach, I threw it full force at the alpha nearest to me.

Seb.

“What the fuck, Hazelnut?” he groaned, his voice thick with sleep, rolling over as if to drift off again.

“Something’s up with the baby!” I whisper-shouted.

That caught his attention. Sitting up ramrod straight, he gazed at me with wide, panic filled eyes.

“What’s happening?” Phillip asked groggily.

“I-I think my water broke, and now I’m having pains. Maybe—ow!” My words were cut off by yet another wave of pain.

“Oh, shit!” Phillip sat up, just as Seb had done seconds earlier. “Hospital, now,” he instructed. “Seb, wake the others.”

Seb nodded dumbly, falling over the sheets as he got out of the nest.

Seconds later, my nest was full of alphas who were watching me with varying degrees of panic.

“It’s too early!” Cormac cried.

“The doctor said alpha babies can come early, especially if they’re big,” I panted.

“The baby was fully formed at the last appointment, remember?” Phillip turned to look at Cormac as he gently rubbed my back.

“Good golly, this hurts,” I hissed. “Not swearing in front of the baby is going to be impossible,” I grumbled, rubbing my belly. If I couldn’t even stop myself from swearing in front of the baby, I was going to be a terrible mother.

“Maybe we curse now, ask forgiveness later?” Roman interjected helpfully.

“The baby won’t understand what we are saying for months yet, so scream and cuss all you need to,” Phillip reassured me. “Now, let’s get you into some comfortable clothes to go to the hospital, okay?”

I nodded gratefully at him. I hadn’t even been thinking about that.

“I haven’t packed anything!” I whined. “The outfit I wanted to bring Peanut home in is in the top drawer of the nursery dresser. It’s got a matching hat and mittens!”

“I’ll grab them while Phillip helps you get dressed. Is that okay, Duchess?”

I nodded.

“We need to get you to the hospital. Now!” Cormac repeated.

I turned my head to him, a snarl on my face. “Oh, really? I was considering having a cup of tea and relaxing in bed!” I growled.

“Sweetness?”

All my guys appeared shocked, and I took a deep breath. “I can feel all you guys freaking out, and that’s freaking me out! Stop it!” I shouted.

“But you’re having a baby! That’s freak-out worthy,” Seb said.

“No freak-outs!” I growled as I clutched my belly.

“A little freaking out is okay, surely?” Cormac asked.

“I think we all need to stop saying the words freak out,” Phillip suggested. “They’re starting to lose all meaning.”

“Thank you!” I glanced between the guys. “Listen to the voice of reason. Now, Phillip, please help me get into some comfortable clothes. Seb! Grab the birthing gown I bought. It’s in the closet!”

Phillip helped me dress in a pair of stretchy sweatpants and a matching sweater.

“Do you want a bra?” Phillip asked.

I shook my head. “I’m uncomfortable enough as it is,” I grumbled.

“Well, look on the bright side—this’ll all be over in the next few hours.”

“Which one of you fucking assholes said this would be over in a few hours?” I snarled at my alphas.

It had been twenty-four hours since we left to go to the hospital, and there was no baby yet. Instead, all there had been was pain, discomfort, and a hell of a lot of contractions.

“You’re eight centimeters dilated, so it shouldn’t be too long,” Phillip reassured me, lightly rubbing my back, ignoring my anger.

It had been over an hour since the nurse last checked me. I was sitting on the hospital bed, as I had been for an eternity, waiting for my labor to progress.

“We should talk about something else to distract you. Maybe names?” Cormac asked.

“If you suggest our child should be named Bilbo again, I will throttle you,” I hissed. Cormac had some… unique name ideas.

He winced. “Okay, let’s not talk about names.”

Seb sat on the bed behind me, his hands massaging my lower back. Groaning, I leaned into his touch. His face was drawn, which wasn’t surprising, since they were all feeling my pain somewhat through the bond.

“When is the nurse going to check me again? These are getting worse,” I moaned through another contraction.

“I’ll go get her!” Roman said, jumping out of the chair, happy to have something to do.

The guys had been hovering around me, trying to be useful, but unfortunately, there wasn’t much they could do until the baby arrived. They had been reduced to giving back rubs and fetching snacks.

“I have ten bucks on him vomiting. We all know Roman can’t handle pain.” Cormac laughed.

Phillip pursed his lips, holding back a laugh. “I’ll take that bet.”

Cormac’s next words were cut off by the nurse and Roman entering the room. “Let’s see how far along you are!” The bubbly blonde nurse took a seat between my legs.

I was flushed, the size of a house, and grunting like a hippo. The nurse had no right to look so stinking pretty in my presence.

“The contractions are a few minutes apart,” I muttered as she did the check.

“That’s good,” she said, nodding, “because you’re at a ten! I’ll go grab the doctor. I think it’s time to have a baby!”

“Oh, thank god!”

“On the next contraction, I want you to push, okay, Miss Giltbrook?” the doctor asked from her seat between my legs.

I had been pushing for over fifteen minutes, and everything hurt. Seb was behind me, cycling between rubbing my back and rubbing my shoulders. Phillip was to my left, holding my hand.

When the doctor had come in, she had instructed Cormac and Roman to help hold my legs open. They had done so without complaint—or in Cormac’s case, not even a dirty joke.

“Baby’s crowning, it won’t be long until you have them in your arms!” the doctor said. “Dads, are you holding it together? This one’s looking a little queasy.” She jerked her head toward Roman, who shook his head.

“I’m fine!” he insisted, but she was right—he wasn’t looking the best.

“My nurses are here to help Mama. They are not here to help you if you pass out. Swap places with one of the others, we need leg support,” she instructed in a no-nonsense tone.

“Swap with me,” Phillip said, leaning down to quickly kiss the top of my head before moving off the bed.

Roman joined me a second later, his hand clammy in mine.

It was almost cute how badly the guys were dealing with the pain. “I thought you guys were meant to be manly athletes who play a game with blades taped to your feet, not babies.” I laughed breathlessly.

“We are.” Roman nodded. “This is some next-level shit.”

“Remember that when you ask for another one.”

The doctor made a noise of surprise, and I glanced away from Roman just as Phillip’s grip on my leg went slack.

And he promptly passed out.

“You’re never going to let me live this down, are you?” Phillip asked. He was sitting in an armchair, an ice pack on his forehead, where a rather impressive bruise was already forming.

“No way in hell.” Cormac laughed, his eyes never leaving me.

And our son.

Henry Kingswood was born after twenty minutes of pushing, and only three of his fathers got to witness the birth.

Phillip had been passed out in the corner of the room, completely unable to cope.

“I think we’re one and done.” Seb nodded. “As much as I love this little guy already, I don’t think I can watch you in pain again.”

I snorted lightly. “You’ll survive.”

Our son was perfect. When they placed the squishy, slimy ball of baby on my chest, something deep within me changed.

I was a mother.

And I was going to do everything to ensure my son had the best upbringing, full of love.

It wouldn’t be hard in a pack like mine.

“I still think Frodo could have made a good name,” Cormac said, gazing lovingly at Henry. “But I do like the name we picked.”

“The nurse said we should be okay to go home tomorrow,” I said, looking at Seb. After the birth, he had left just long enough to get me a take-out burger because I had been ravenous after labor.

“It’s insane that we just get to take the baby home, like we’re responsible adults,” Seb mused.

“I think we’ll be okay.” I smiled, kissing the crown of Henry’s head.

Chapter 46

Hazel

“Oh he is perfect!” Caroline cooed, cradling Henry in her arms. “And how are you feeling?” she asked, turning to me.

We were sitting in the den of our pack house. I was on the sofa with a pile of blankets on my lap, wearing the most comfortable clothing I could think of. Soft, stretchy leggings, and a gigantic hoodie belonging to one of the guys. The size was not only comfortable, but it was easy to lift up if I needed to feed Henry.

Caroline was sitting next to me, Henry in her arms, admiring her grandson. All my alphas were taking the opportunity to get things done—showers, laundry, cleaning, etc. while we girls chatted.

“I’m feeling good,” I admitted. “I thought it would be harder, but the guys have been doing everything. All I need to do is snuggle Henry and feed him.”

“As you should,” Caroline agreed. “I’m just sad he came before I had a chance to organize a baby shower for you! This little darling just couldn’t wait, could he?” she cooed down at Henry, who was fast asleep.

“He’s totally healthy, thankfully. Apparently alpha babies can come early.”

Caroline laughed. “Thank god they do! Can you imagine giving birth to a baby much bigger? I had Roman a few weeks early, and he was over twelve pounds.” I winced at her words. Henry had been ten pounds, and giving birth to him hadn’t exactly been easy.

“I never thought I would be thankful he was only ten pounds.”

“Babies have a wonderful way of turning our lives on their head.” Caroline hummed, rocking Henry from side to side as he fussed.

“They do, don’t they?” I mused.

Ever since the doctor had placed the screaming lump of baby in my arms, nothing had been the same. My entire world had shifted because a tiny, fragile being was now dependent on me.

“I wish they could stay this tiny and precious,” Caroline said. “Soon enough, you’ll have a toddler who’s fascinated with bugs.” She grimaced playfully at me.

I shuddered. “That will be Daddy Cormac’s job. He’ll happily get down and dirty with the bugs.”

“Packs do come in handy, don’t they? I still can’t believe that Phillip was the one who passed out. My money was on Cormac.”

“I thought the same! Roman won’t stop asking when we can have another one as well.”

Caroline rolled her eyes. “I’ll be having a word with my son. You should never bring up more babies until your partner has healed from the first!”

“He’s like an excitable puppy.” I laughed.

“You guys have all the time in the world to grow your family, so you do it when it’s right for you, Hazel. If that is sooner rather than later, then go for it. If it’s in five years from now, then do that. What good is the Kingswood money if it can’t be used for family? That’s what’s most important, after all.”

I sighed. “I wish my own family understood that.”

There was something bittersweet about seeing my son being lovingly rocked by his grandmother while knowing that my own mother had zero interest in him.

“Has your mother not checked in at all?” Caroline frowned.

I shook my head. “I didn’t expect her to, nor do I want her to. She’ll see Henry as a failure of mine. I don’t want that sort of negativity around him.”

“That woman has some goddamn audacity!” Caroline snarled. “Oh! Sorry, sweetheart,” she shushed Henry, who had stirred at her angry outburst.

“Why?” I asked, cocking my head.

“She recently reached out to me, basically demanding an invitation to the late summer garden party I host each year—get this—because we are family now! That woman had the impertinence to try and attend a social function of mine, claiming to be family, when she hasn’t even reached out to you?” She gave me a horrified look.

I shrugged my shoulders, laughing lightly. “I’m not that surprised. That’s the kind of person she is.”

“Well, she won’t be going anywhere near you. You’re my daughter now, and I’ll be damned if I let a toxic creature like that around my family. Social-climbing, two-faced bitch.”

My eyebrows rose at her swearing, but I held back a laugh.

The rightness of the situation settled into my chest. Caroline was far more maternal than my mother had ever been. I was lucky she was claiming me as her own.

“So… I’m guessing you rejected her demand?” I asked, biting my lip.

Caroline sat up straighter, a mischievous grin creeping onto her face. “Of course. I may have also alerted all my friends that she wasn’t a very nice person, and that I personally would refuse to attend any event, gala, or ball she was in attendance at.”

I gaped at her.

She had assassinated my mother’s social life.

Don’t get me wrong, she had been doing a stellar job of that herself, but this would have been the final nail in the coffin.

If someone had the opportunity to have my mother or a Kingswood at their event, they would pick a Kingswood every time.

I barked out a laugh. “You are evil, and I love you.”

Caroline beamed at me, then down at Henry. “I’ll happily be evil to protect my family. According to our lawyers, her petition for custody was thrown out almost immediately, so there’s no need to worry about that, ever again. Now!” She turned back to me. “We should discuss Henry’s baby shower. Seeing as we didn’t get to have it, we need to do something with the gifts.”

“Actually, I have a friend who’s a single mother, and her baby is almost a year old. She’s the sister of one of the guys’ teammates… I was wondering if she could make use of any of the stuff I don’t need?”

Caroline gave me a pleased smile. “You’ve got a good heart, Hazel. You’re going to make an amazing addition to the Kingswoods.”

Chapter 47

Seb

If someone had told me a year prior that I would be bonded in a pack, with Hazel as my omega, and have a son, I would have given them the phone number for the psych ward.

Yet, there I was. The first few days with Henry had been a learning curve, but we had all been united in our efforts to ensure that Hazel didn’t have to do anything. For every night feeding, we would get him up, change his diaper, and give him to Hazel.

We would also work together to make sure Hazel never wanted for anything. She hardly left the bed, other than for bathroom breaks and one heavily supervised shower.

Picking up my fussing son, I held him in my arms, bouncing him lightly. Sometimes he settled on his own with a bit of attention, but other times, he wanted to eat, and I didn’t want to wake Hazel until I knew it was needed.

She was healing from childbirth. That was some intense shit that I would never have been able to endure.

In my opinion, she was a goddamn superhero.

“Come on, little man,” I cooed quietly, walking around the nest where Hazel slept. Cormac and I were the ones on Hazel and Henry duty. We were taking turns when it came to who slept with her in the nest and did the waking up; that way, none of us were completely sleep deprived.

After ten minutes of fussing, I gave up trying to settle him and carried him over to the nest, where Hazel was already half awake.

“Hey, Hazelnut,” I said softly.

“Hey.” She smiled sleepily at me and carefully sat up. “Does someone need feeding?”

“Well, now you mention it, I am somewhat peckish.” I smirked.

Hazel’s eyes never left Henry. “If you weren’t holding our son, I would be throwing a pillow at you for that remark.” She kept her voice sweet and gentle because she was focused on the baby.

“I know. He’s a good little shield.” I chuckled, handing him over to her as she settled in to feed him. “Water?” I asked. Hazel always got thirsty when she fed Henry.

“And a juice, maybe?”

“Coming right up.”

I ended up grabbing three drinks, so she would have a choice. Plain ice water, water with an electrolyte packet mixed in, and some cranberry juice. Each cup had a glass straw in it. She was picky about straws and much preferred the glass ones.

“You spoil me.” Hazel smiled as I made my way back to her, putting the drinks on the bedside.

“It’s the least I can do.” As I spoke, I moved next to her, so we sat side-by-side, our backs pressed against the headboard, as she fed Henry.

“I’m relaxed, honestly.” She sighed, looking down at Henry. Our boy loved his food. His face was squished so excitedly into the titty he was drinking from, we could hardly see his eyes.

“Good, you’re meant to be relaxed.”

“How’s Phillip?” she asked, biting back a grin.

“He’ll be fine. The doctor cleared him.” I waved off her concern. “It’s his own fault for passing out. He should have found a chair or something.”

She chuckled. “Lesson learned for next time.”

The pain of her contractions had been insane. Through the bond, we’d all gotten snippets of her emotions and sensations, and we’d all been crossing our legs in agony during the delivery. What she had experienced was probably twenty times stronger.

I would never again doubt the power of the vagina, because as far as I was concerned, those fuckers were officially indestructible.

“Do you want me to burp him?” I asked, holding out my hands, a burp cloth at the ready.

“Sure.” She handed him over, and I gently rubbed and patted his back. He was so small, the first few times I had handled him, I had been terrified that I was going to hurt him. “Oh, did Caroline come by today?” she asked. Caroline had visited just the day before to meet Henry, but I got the impression she would be coming back a lot, not that I minded. She was kind, and usually brought a box of cookies or donuts.

“She did. She dropped off several boxes of baby supplies and clothes, but they were for twelve-month-olds. I think she’s getting a little overzealous. Henry won’t fit in that stuff for a long, long time!”

“They’re not for Henry,” Hazel explained. “I mentioned a friend who’s a single mother I was thinking about donating extra supplies to. Caroline wanted to help.”

“I swear that woman is part saint. Aren’t rich women supposed to be catty?”

“Oh! I didn’t tell you, did I? Caroline nuked my mother’s social life!”

I raised my eyebrows. “Really?”

“My mother is probably going to be shunned out of society… and I really don’t care!” She giggled. “Caroline basically made it clear to her friends that they could have her at their events or my mother.”

I bit the inside of my cheek to stop myself laughing, since the last thing I wanted to do was disturb Henry. “She made it into a popularity contest? Your mother is never going to be seen in society again!”

“I know!” Hazel whispered giddily.

“You know, when we finally have a wedding ceremony, she’s going to be pissed. Her daughter will be part of the biggest society wedding in years, and she won’t even be invited.”

We both laughed quietly, matching grins on our faces.

Hazel rested her head on my shoulder and gently ran her hand over Henry’s head, beaming down at him. “He really is beautiful, isn’t he?”

“He’s going to be a heartbreaker, just you wait and see.”

“I don’t know why my suppressants failed… but I’m rather glad they did.” She smiled.

After Henry let out a few adorable baby burps, I moved so he was cradled in my arms, an adorable, milk-drunk look on his face.

“Hey, Hazelnut?” I asked, looking down at my son and my omega, my chest ready to burst from the sheer pride and love I felt.

She hummed softly. “Yeah?”

“I can’t believe I’m going to say this, but I’m really glad you fucked the enemy.”